The Heart of a Derpy Ditzy

by Derpybrony890

Rating: teen
Tags: Zecora, Doctor Whooves, Sad, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Derpy Hooves, Pinkie Pie, Sex
Length: 81561

Derpy never had someone who loved her. So she always assumed she would be alone. However, a strange stallion enters her life, and everything seemed to change. Will Derpy ever find her happiness, or is her assumption correct?

Many ponies have treated Derpy as idiotic and never thought that any pony would ever find her interesting. She always felt that the world was a dark and cloudy day. But soon, a new stallion came to her school, and her world seemed a bit brighter. However, happiness can have problems. So Derpy has to figure out if she does feel like this stallion can help her, or if her world is just one drama after another.

The cover of this story is from https://www.quotev.com/TheElementOfInnocence
I don't know if they were the ones who made it, but every time I looked it always went to this link, if I am wrong please correct me, I don't want any angry comments saying "you got the wrong person idiot! It's so-and-so's artwork!"

Published 2020-05-15 05:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-08-03 15:25:56 UTC

Home Sorrowful Home

I opened the door and immediately felt like going back when I heard my sister yell for me.

“What do you need, Daydream?” I asked with much exhaustion that it was like I worked in a factory for 12 hours. Daydream was a… satisfactory pony.

Even if she is my sister, she does have a different coat, It is light blue and she has a blond mane with a horn. And though we have small physical and apparent differences, we have major oppositions in everything else. Where she is pretty social and has lots of friends, I am ugly, socially awkward, and have no friends. I sometimes wish that I was her, but most times I don't. She is older than me, about four years, and is still living with our parents. Daydream has had tons of friends here that have had their fair share of laughs at me. What's worse is that she and her “coltfriends” come in late and wake me up with loud noises that I really wish I could not hear. The only decency of living with her is that I get my own room. Though hers is more big and special because she is the ‘good child’. Nonetheless, I have to love her, no matter how much I don't want to.

“I need the laundry done so me and my friends can go out tonight,” she said barely even looking at me and focusing on her magazine that she just lets me throw out afterward.

“But I have a test that I need to study for and with the addition of your laundry and all of the other chores I have, then I won't have any time for-”

“Just shut up and do it or I’ll tell mom that you were out late last night ‘observing the stars’” Daydream argued back.

It was true, I wasn't supposed to be out late, but the stars were shining out so beautifully, I had to go out to my treehouse. And yes I do realize that I am too old for a treehouse, that is why I call it my observatory.

Anyway, after cleaning the house and multiple mistakes along with some demands from my greedy sister, I was finally ready to study for my test.

Until the door opened and my father and mother came in, why did I not see that coming

My Father and Mother were good ponies, they had late jobs so we don't see them until late in the evening, my father was a lean colt with a horn that was passed onto my sister, he had on a dark grey coat and mane was combed and the color was the same as Daydream. He always told me to do everything even though I already did it! Now he just comes and tells me what to do and I just stay there and do it. My mother does notice me at times, but not as much as Daydream. She has on the same blue coat as Daydream but with a red mane. I don’t know how I am related to them, but I call them my mother and father. In fact, I didn’t look like any of them! I made the quickest assumption that I was adopted before, but they wouldn’t tell me. Anyway, back to my mother, she asks me things like a mom does and tells me right from wrong, but still, she doesn't give me the right kind of attention. I know this sounds a bit selfish, but doesn’t everyone deserve a bit of attention in their lives? Usually, I’m just the forgotten child that no one pays attention to. Now you may think I fight to get some attention, but no, I kind of like being independent and in the shadows. If ponies ignore me I just take it and don't do anything about it. It's when they bully me that I get emotional.

“There’s my little star!” I came up and blushed, I don’t hear much from my dad, and when I do it is usually to do a chore or demand. That’s right, I am a house-maid for my family.

But what he said gave me joy that they actually appre-

My dad moved away from me and went to hug my sister. The feeling was gone.

My mother did, however, notice me and asked how my day was. “Fine, just fine,” I said and she just walks off and goes admiring Daydream as my dad did.

Finally, after the love-fest my parents gave (me excluded) we had dinner and I stayed quiet for the rest of the night. Not one noticed. They never will.

And so, after a grueling day, I did what I do every Friday. Let all the tears out.

As I wept, I heard my sister from the other wall bang her hoof as to imply that I need to shut up so she can get her "beauty sleep".

Do you think I care how your eyes look or how big your IQ is? His words haunted me. I could not get his face out of my head, his eyes, his fur, all of this made me so… sick! I need to stop thinking about this, it’s not healthy.

However, his features did not leave my mind once.

Where did he live before coming here? Is he from a land that has many ugly ponies and I just look better than all of them? Then why does he look so amazing! And why do I have to be the one who ruins it for him

I looked over at the clock on my wall and saw that it was past midnight, I leaned in my walls and heard my sister snoring. I was safe for now. I sobbed for a few more minutes before noticing the sky, a shooting star flew over my window and I did something I hadn’t done since I was six.

I wish… that the colt I met will make the better decision and see me, the one that deserves to be alone and always messes up with everything. Please, let him see the real me.

I know it may not have worked, but when your friends with a clutz like me, you get desperate to make sure they find better friends.

I looked at the stars and tried my best to find my favorite constellations, a smile came out of me as I found the Nebula. Ever since birth I had always loved the stars. When my sister didn’t want her baby blanket they gave it to me when I was just one year old. It may have been a hand-me-down, but it was the best that they could have ever given me. And when I was just learning to speak, the first word I said was Dipper, it was my favorite at the time. Now I can look at the stars and can identify any star or constellation that you point out. And within a few more months, I could finally have what I always wanted, the Lunar Sky 6,000, it's the newest model that was once from the observatory in the Canterlot Castle and was used by the famous Star-Swirl the Bearded, I would give everything away to have that telescope. Unfortunately, I don’t have enough bits for it yet, but soon I will, I just need to find a way to get more money.

I wonder if that stallion likes the stars, too? Even the stars couldn’t keep my mind off him. I have to face it… I have an illness. An illness that is making my brain messed up and the only cure is to forget whoever you are- “OH WHY CAN’T I FACE REALITY AND SAY THAT I LIKE HIM ALREADY!!!”

Did I say that out loud? Oh no.

I heard hoofsteps and immediately went into bed, adding a few snores along the way so I could really sell it. It did not work though.

“Why are you shouting! I am already falling behind on my beauty rest as it is! And you're here shouting about reality! What if mom heard you?” my sister said ripping the covers off of me and hitting me with a pillow as I just lay there. I slowly turned around and noticed the creams she had on and the mud mask that made her look like she just came out of a horror closet.

“I was just sitting here sleeping until you came in and ripped the blanket off of me. And I was just having a bad dream,” I said trying to see if I could make her believe me. Because when you have an older sister like her, it is a nightmare.

Luckily, I either convinced Daydream, or she was just pretending to be mad because she left me and slammed the door and went back to her room where I heard her snoring not long afterward.

I am living a waking nightmare I thought as I was relaxing into bed, though after some more seconds, his face went into my brain and the thoughts of my awful night went away, I didn't get any sleep after that.

A New Friend… Definitely

The halls of Ponyville High were bustling with ponies complaining about how the weekend was over and how they were trying to avoid the Monday blues. I, on the other hand, was avoiding another blue in my life, one that I needed to avoid before looking again.

So far so good, I thought as I turned to my locker, I got my belongings and headed quickly to my first period. To which of course was when I bumped into the very pony that I was trying to avoid.

“There you are! I was wondering when you would get here,” his eyes were just not avoidable. I could not help it so I ran off to the classroom and prayed to Celestia that he wasn’t in this class. I had not seen him since.

I think I am in the clear! I said excitedly as I was walking towards my next class. The thought of avoiding him all day was still on my mind but way, way, way, way, way back in there. I wanted him to find me, to tell me something I didn’t think anyone would like about myself. Although if I hadn't seen him so far then I don’t think I will-

There, in the middle (or somewhat in the corner but also near the middle) of the classroom, was him.

I should have known this would happen.

He was smiling and reading a book, and it was (as if the universe hates me more) right behind where I sat. I wanted to frown but seeing the way he was enthralled by his book I couldn’t do anything but smile.

As I sat down, he noticed me and his blue eyes sparkled leaving me with a red face as I turned around hoping he wouldn’t notice.

“You know,” he started. “What you did was very rude, but being a gentlecolt, I shall forgive you, but only if you do something for me,”

I didn't say anything. I couldn’t say anything. I could not even move. All I thought was, oh sh#%. I had an experience just like this one, way back in middle school. A stallion was hurt because I had hurt him in front of his marefriend. So the next day he said he would forgive me if I did a favor for him. Which led to me having to go up to his girlfriend and say that I had a crush on her, which was why I hurt him, when obviously I didn’t. I never did it however, because at that time, I was what one might consider, a tattletale. He got detention and the rumor never spread. I knew this wasn’t going to be like that, but the fact that it brought deja vu was very traumatizing. I was sweating and wracking my brain thinking of the danger that could come out of what he would have said next… if it wasn’t for the way he said it.

I turned around and looked at him, not showing any expression though inside I was a nervous wreck. “Alright, what is it,” I said, waiting for the worst to come.

“For me to forgive you, you have to tell me your name,”

OH THANK CELESTIA!!! I heaved a sigh of relief as the stress left my body. Though some still stay at the thought of calling him my name. It was not the greatest and I hated it, but what can you do when it is the truth.

“Okay, but not now. I don’t want anypony else to hear it, okay.” I said, he looked confused but his mouth meant he understood.

“Alrighty then, how about meeting me at the library and we can talk there,” he said happily. I smiled and turned around. I only focused on the hour which will probably be a major embarrassment. Better to get it out now rather than wait till somepony calls me that abhorring nickname.

-*-

I waited until I knew I was alone before entering the library where I was greeted by the librarian and her assistant Inkwell. Inkwell was a good student, and that was the problem with her because she always has to be a good student. She didn't necessarily like me because of an accident last year in which I had to stay after school because I knocked over an entire bookshelf. Ever since then she had always eyed me when I entered.

I came to my favorite spot: the very last section where all of the biggest books were and where no one else read except for me. I waited until I saw Turner (yes I did remember the name, I just didn't want to say it out loud) talking with the librarian’s assistant who eyed him with a look. I could see the glimmer in Inkwell's eyes as she talked about something which caused Time-Turner to laugh. Somewhere in the darkest depths of my heart, a twinge was felt. The smallest, almost a blink in the eye, kind of twinge. She put her hooves on her face as she and Time talked more, obviously interested in anything he was saying.

Finally, after a few more minutes, he went away leaving Inkwell agape, and that was when I realized why. And that tiny twinge that came to me for a millisecond just grew to fear by a few centimeters, but in the end, I smiled.

He walked over to where I sat and smiled a better and more happier smile at me. It made my face go red.

“So, are you ready to confess,” he asked, making it sound like I was in a jury session.

“I don’t know, are you ready to confess?” I answered

“About what?”

“About the flirting you were doing with the librarian's assistant?”

He didn’t move but I could see I put him in an uncomfortable spot, and it made me feel great. Then I felt a little bad at his face he was making.

“We were not ‘flirting’ if that’s what you think,”

“It is,”

“We were merely talking about a book I had finished and she wanted to know how much I liked it.”

“So is that why she was leaning closer to you and putting on a face that totally meant she was interested in you?”

As those words entered his mind, he had started blushing and I giggled lightly, because we were in a library of course.

“H-hey! We were supposed to be talking about your name, not about my antics!” he whisper-shouted, because, once again, we were in a library.

After my short laughing session, I calmed myself and came close to him, he, in return, came closer too.

I had looked left and right before I came to his ear and whispered my name. And if you are wondering, I won’t tell you because-

“Is your name really Ditzy Doo?!” he shouted, causing many other ponies to look our way, and me blushing madly at them. I couldn’t leave you out on that one forever.

Yes, it is true, my name is Ditzy Doo. Why was that the name my parents gave me? I’m not sure, but what I do know is that I hate the name and wish I could have been called something better, but no! I had to have a stupid nickname that is even worse! No pony knows this except for my parents and sister. And don’t ask me why I decided to tell Time Turner, because it is not what you are thinking!

I covered his mouth to stop anypony from looking at us but there were still a few others who were looking, to which I just smiled and took him further to where we couldn't be seen.

“Yes,” I said in a shouty-whisper, “but I don't tell anypony about it!”

He took my hoof off his face and looked at me with confusion, “Why not?”

“If that was your name, I bet you wouldn’t want to be called that too,” I said. I noticed that he began to look nervous, almost as if he was hiding something about himself. I knew this was going somewhere and I did not want it to be uncomfortable.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were called that, if you need me to forget then I totally understand,”

“No! I mean… no, it’s fine. Really. I’ve wanted to tell that to a few ponies now but no one ever thought it was my name.” I hung my head hoping he wouldn’t ask-

“Why?”

Buck!

I sighed, Better to hear it from you than to hear it from somepony else. My voice said as I inhaled loudly.

“Because they call me a different name. One that I absolutely hate.”

“And that is?”

I was about to answer him when I saw Shadow Heart come at me, her face showing a devilish smile.

“Well well well, I thought this place was a bit dumber when I came in. Although, I do have to give you credit for coming all the way back here, this is where the big nerds stay, or did you get lost, Derpy?” she asked in an innocent voice that made me coil with anger.

“Hello Shadow Heart, I didn’t know that stuck up jerks were aloud in here either or did your daddy put another rule in the rulebook?” I asked, bringing the best comeback I could say. It worked well because Shadow Heart scowled at me then turned. Before noticing Time-Turner.

“Oh, hello, are you new here?” she asked in a more timid voice.

“Oh, well, yes. I started on Friday but-”

“Oh my! Well then you must come with me so I can show you around the town, and then maybe we could get something to eat afterward,” Shadow Heart asked in a flirty way.

“Uh, no thanks. Much rather just explore here myself. I like a bit of adventure in my life,” Turner answered in which I gasped at what he had said.

Shadow Heart stared in shock, she didn’t frown but her face definitely showed surprise. “Um, okay, you may be new here but you should know better than to be hanging out with this clutz,” she said, gesturing her hoof to me.

“And what is so wrong with that?” Time said, his voice getting louder.

“Oh, nothing, just that she’s the biggest mistake that this world has ever made!”

“Alright, you listen to me! I may be new here but I can tell you that she is not a mistake! She is a living beauty that deserves to be happy and you are making it hard for her to have it. So if you would kindly do the following: leave us now, never come to my face and say those things about her, and finally, don't think that the world revolves around you because it doesn't and you are nothing but a big ninny and a bad excuse for a bully!”

I was starting to get scared. Not by what he said, but the fact that he was attracting a crowd and saying those things in front of everypony, and that was not a good way to be noticed. I was thankful, however, when Shadow Heart left. Though, she had tears in her eyes and madness on her face. At that moment I had known, known what I needed to do now.

Time Turner swerved to me still with a mad face but soon relaxed. Once the heat died down everyone left us alone and it seemed like nothing had happened.

“Sorry ‘bout that, always get aggravated when ponies-”

“You stood up for me?”

“Of course! Why wouldn’t I”

Why would you? is the better question, my mind had said. “Because Shadow Heart is right, I am just a mistake and I think-”

“Don't you dare even finish that sentence or else I’ll shout at you if I have to.” His words seemed so real, but still I didn’t know to trust them. Then I saw those eyes, like magnets, we met. I stayed there and stared at those blue irises and felt warm. My cheeks burned and I felt a new kind of connection that I had never felt before. And for once, I did not hate it. I actually liked it. And I may have been crazy then, but I also saw that he was blushing too. Does he like me? NO! That can't be true, he can't like me. I am nothing but a clutz who messes up everything.

We heard a book close loudly (it seemed like somepony did that on purpose), making us jump and lose our trance, blushing with embarrassment.

“I should, um… you know. Get on my way and, yeah” I said scooting back and moving further away from him.

“Oh, yeah. Um actually…”

I stared at him for a few minutes and hoped he wasn't going to propose anything, yet still, I stayed interested.

“Yeah?” I asked.

“I want us to do this more often,”

I looked at him with confusion, “You mean get bullied more often while your face gets red and we stare at each other in an awkward way?”

“No, I mean talk. Just us, maybe somewhere in town? Like a... hang-out place for us,”

My first thought was my observatory, but I thought strongly against it, nopony can go in there except me. But still, he stood up for me, and called me a ‘living beauty ’. He seems nice enough, but wants to hang-out with me? That doesn’t sound a bit far-fetched. Yet, maybe he really is interested? Oh, what do I do?

After a few more seconds, I looked at his face once more, a small smile escaping him, obviously really wanting me to follow along with his proposal. Maybe there could be a few exceptions about my rules for the observatory.

“Yeah, I would really like that,” I said with a big smile. And once again I looked at those eyes with a smile. And for once, everything felt right.

The New Hangout

“It amazes me how much you know about the stars,” Time Turner asked me. It has been an entire month and we still were able to see each other.

He had a few other friends but didn’t mention them much to me, and when he did it was a usual “oh he is just a nerd like me” or “we hit it off really well is all”. Nonetheless, I was happy. He had made a few friends and still managed to keep up with me! If that isn’t special then I don’t know what is. Even though he has a few other friends, we still agreed that every day after school we would meet at my observatory and just hang out as the name implies. My parents didn’t care and my sister just brushed him off like anyone else that isn’t like her. He seemed more open about my life and asked many questions as he did just now, and I was more open to answering them.

“Yeah, ever since birth I have always had a special connection to them.”

“Wow, what I would give to have a connection to the stars,”

I stared at him blankly. “You know you don’t have to have a connection to like something, you can just still like it without a strong bond.” He mumbled something that I couldn’t understand and had on a sour face. I took notice of this and began to worry.

While I may have been open about my life, he wasn’t. I realized how much he asked about my life and how little I asked about his. Maybe now would be a good time to start.

“So… what connection do you have?” He looked as if he didn’t understand the question, and I realized how I must’ve sounded.

“I mean, what do you like in your life?” I asked, sounding more clear.

“Well, I do have one… and another,” he replied. I noticed that he sounded embarrassed when he finished.

“And they are?”

“Well, the first one is with time.”

“Time?”

“Yeah! Don’t you know what my cutie mark is?” I glanced at his cutie mark and saw the hourglass. It was obvious after.

“Oh, well what connection do you have about that?” I asked

“Well, time itself has always been in my blood, ever since I looked at a clock it was like it just… clicked. And it also is the reason I got my cutie mark. If only they would have appreciated me after that.” he mumbled angrily

“What was that?” I asked, breaking his tension.

“Hmm? Oh, nothing! I said nothing after ‘my cutie mark’ and that is where I ended it.” He said quickly. I noticed him sweating after that but decided to drop it. He obviously didn’t want to tell me something and I didn’t want to pressure him.

“Well, then what is your second?” I asked in wonder.

After my words, he seemed to sweat some more but for a different reason, I could just see it in his face. He wanted to tell me, I know that much. But yet his mouth stayed closed.

“Um well, I… do not think you would want to hear it.”

“I do,” I said in a calm voice. He stared at me with those pristine sky-blue eyes that made me blush lightly. Thank goodness he couldn’t see it because that would have been embarrassing.

“Well… I didn’t have many ponies with whom I had a great connection. Except for… you,” he looked at me and I blushed harder this time. Never before had anypony ever had a connection with me, even my family! I blushed at the kindness he gave and he blushed at me too. We had been getting like this for a while now. Just staring at each other with blushes all around. It made me wonder if he did like me. Again I say, don't get any ideas. This time, I didn’t listen to my conscience. I instead just remained where I was until I realized what was going on.

“Um… it’s getting pretty late, you should head home,” I said looking to my window and saw the first star coming.

He came up to the window close to me and also saw that the stars were rising, but he looked at me and it seemed like he didn’t want to go home, with a smile that made me not want him to go home.

I looked at him and he stared at the stars. They twinkled in his blue eyes and I started to breathe heavily and did my best to stop, but he looked at me with a little spark in his eyes that I couldn’t handle anymore.

“Or we could, you know… hang out and talk a little more,” I said, changing his mind.

“No, you're right, it is getting late and your sister might need you to polish her hooves soon,” Time said, winking at me, I laughed at that. This was the other reason I liked to be his friend, he also thought Daydream was a big huge princess. And we shared laughs every time one of us talked about her.

“Well then, I guess I'll see you tomorrow,” I said with bright cheer. I had been doing that ever since we agreed to meet here, too. Oh well, it was just nice to finally smile for once.

Time Turner was just exiting the observatory when he came back and called for me, “Oh and Ditzy, do you think I might be able to bring something that we could use here?” he asked.

“Oh of course! I always got tired of these boring walls and wanted to get something to bring out the greatness of this place. What did you have in mind,”

He blushed and looked at me which made me get a bit worried about what he was going to want, I have known him for a month and he doesn’t seem like one of those colts, but still. He is nineteen. And sometimes urges do happen to come along-and why am I thinking about this!

“Let’s just say that it’s something that is very cuddly, and you may want to snuggle in it a bit… Well, goodnight!”

And he was gone before I could say anything, I stared at the window and watched him go just as the sun was setting completely. Thank goodness that my blush wasn't seen. What did he mean by ‘snuggle in it’? Is it a pillow? Why did he blush when he said that? What is the meaning of this? Why am I overreacting!? I took a deep breath and calmed down. I'm sure whatever it is it won't be that bad, right?

-*-

“A hammock?” I said confused as to what I was seeing.

“Yep!” He said just as he was laying the crested bed that I knew was weird.

“This is the thing you thought was ‘cuddly’?” I asked.

He replied with a smile that at the time, seemed unassuming. It was still on my mind about why he had wanted to bring something the day before. And it also led to some unforgettable thoughts that will not be mentioned at this time. But still! It was... unusual, to say the least.

“If that’s what you want it to be, then yes, yes it is.” He answered without hesitation. Almost as if he was expecting me to ask about it exactly like that!

“Oh,” I really didn’t know what to say after that, if he wants what I think, I have to say no! I thought. Yet, is he really like that?

I scowled at myself for thinking this. If he was like that, then he wouldn’t be friends with me. It made me mad.

“Well, why exactly did you bring this? what will it be used for?” I asked, lifting my hoof to exaggerate my question.

“Oh you know, naps, relaxation, sleeping in at nights when I don't have anywhere else to go. Anyway, this will make sure that we have a pure way to calm down after a long and hard day.”

I just stared. This was not like him at all. Usually, if there was something spontaneous that happened, he would be curious and overreact (another reason why we are good friends). I wondered if he had a twin that switched places and this was the one that was completely laid back and acted nonchalantly.

“Ok, forgive me for my rant but… WHAT THE HAY IS WRONG WITH YOU!!!” He jumped back at my comment as my face turned dour.

“Are you sick? Do you have a problem with me? Or are you just looking for a way to get in my-“

“NO!!!!! Of course, I’m not sick, and you are not the problem, and finally… if you think that, then you clearly missed my conception.”

I was mad, not by what he did say, but by what he wouldn’t say. So I did the only thing I could think of. Say something before I thought about it. In other words. Do something completely stupid.

“Well, maybe I would read you better if you actually told me who you are instead of being a complete stranger who I should be reporting on!!” I shouted, I didn’t want to make it sound mean, I just really felt like it was time to let some cats come out of the bag.

After my small tantrum, he and I calmed down and stayed in awkward silence. He got up and I thought he was going to leave. After what I said I almost expected it, but instead, he came closer to me and I once again felt his warmth embracing me to a smile.

“Sorry, I don’t usually shout like that, and if I haven’t been completely honest you should have told me. Why didn’t you?”

I stayed quiet for a long time, I really had a lot of questions but didn’t know if I could trust him to be honest. Yet when those eyes were on me, my heart told me right.

“Because, you just seemed like somepony who might be keeping secrets for the better, and if that was the case then I don't want you to tell me. I just wanted to know the real you.” I was going to say more, I should have said more, I knew his name wasn't real or that he hadn’t had a good life, wherever he came from, but to say that I knew might make him nervous and run away, and right now… he is all I need.

“Well I could tell you what you want to know, but only that. It would be better if you asked right now than later,” he said quietly, this was something I had noticed since the day I met Time, he always was sad when I wanted to know something of his. Hopefully, this won't lead to any tears, I can't handle to see him cry.

I was about to ask but reality soon came to my face as my sister called my name. And I knew then that this was probably the most relieved he had been.

“Oh, well... I guess I should go, my sister wouldn’t want me to be late. Those hooves won't polish themselves,” I said trying to make him laugh but he wouldn’t even smile.

He went to the door and we exited the observatory, once again in complete silence.

“Are you coming tomorrow?” it may not be bad to ask this.

Time Turner looked at me with a sad smile, and that was when I knew. Knew that I had messed up once again.

“I wouldn’t count on it. Goodbye,” he said as quickly as he ran off. Not even staying before I could cry about it. I didn’t even hear my sister yell for me as I went to my room and bawled my eyes out. Missing dinner. And no pony came to me.

Not my mother, not my dad, especially not Daydream. But I didn't want them at all. I only wanted Turner, he comforted me in a way that no one had before, saying things constantly until I calmed down and smiled again. He strokes my mane to keep me from hyperventilating from my tears and tells me I am special and worth living. Yet here I have no one. It made me realize how much I needed Time-Turner and how I just threw him away, and as my thoughts were coming to my head, I realized why. he didn’t want to tell me because he doesn't think I'll understand! He just thinks I am a stupid mare and he’s right! No wonder he left, the whole time I was in a dream, he was just bored in his mind. I really am alone, and I should be. I don't deserve Time, he’s just too special to be with a bubble-brain like me. Tears blurred my eyes as his face left my mind. This was the second-longest time I had with a friend since… no, can't think about her, that would just send me to tears all night.

I tried to find another thing to think about so, extremely late in the evening, I went to my window to look at the stars, and what I found shocked me the most. A little silhouette reaching to get inside my observatory.

A Little Tear Keeps Friends Near

Now my eyes can go in directions, mess up with my hooves, and even make my head hurt from trying to hard to be normal but never had my eyes seen a hallucination. It may have been just a simple large creature at the time, but the way it looked reminded me of someone. In fact, it was the same shape, size, and sound of Time-Turner.

The other thing I noticed was that it was going in my observatory, and I had never shown that to anypony except Turner So naturally, it made the most sense. What didn’t make any sense was the fact that Time-Turner was coming late at night to the observatory, and it struck my mind for a long time?

Did he want to talk? No, then he would have told me. Maybe he just wanted to look at the stars as I do and knows that the observatory is the best place to do it? Or maybe he is a secret spy that was looking for me and wants to experiment on my eyes like in my nightmares! I thought as the worst was coming to my head.

The thoughts wouldn’t leave until I went I suppose, so I quietly opened my window and flew to my observatory waiting for the worst.

I went to the little window near the opening and gasped from the shock that struck me. What I saw both scared yet also relieved me. It was strange.

I saw Time, in the hammock that he had brought, completely asleep. When I came in many questions were being spewed out of my mind but no answered was happening. As I crawled, I bumped into the sidewall and held my breath hoping he wouldn’t wake up. He didn’t and I continued my trek. The problem was that I didn’t know what would happen when I reached my destination, but still, I crept. Then I fell to the floor leaving a loud thump and cursing but quickly covering my mouth. Still not a movement from where he stood. Maybe staying on the ground will help me without making any noise I thought. I crawled quietly in the dark but bumped my head causing something to fall, I didn't know what it was because it was too dark, but I knew for sure that this was the moment he would wake. He didn't. Finally reaching to where I needed, I saw him, his face was so peaceful that I almost left, but then nothing would happen, and I needed to get some answers. I was about to scream when I stopped and sighed.

“You don't deserve this,” I said very quietly.

As soon as the words left my mouth, Turner jumped up and screamed right out of the hammock. I heard him wail out and cursing this way and that.

“Are you kidding me!” I said angrily at myself for making the smallest noise that woke him out of the huge mess I made before.

Time looked at me and was shocked as I was seeing him. He looked so nervous that I instantly felt bad about this whole thing, then I remembered all of those things that I thought of before this mess came out.

“What are you doing here!” I asked with all the rage reaching out of me.

“I can explain! I swear I wasn't going to steal anything! I was just… well”

“Well, what?” I asked with my eyes full of fire.

“Well, I… was just taking a walk! And I was getting really tired so I thought ‘where would there be a good place to rest’ and then I remembered that your-”

“Don't give all that crap! I know you don't take walks and especially wouldn't want to stay here for the night, I also know that with everything that has been going on, you said you wouldn't be back, so why are you here now?” I didn't want to shout and cause a ruckus outside, so I kept my anger outside a minimum, though inside I was a furious pit of fire!

“That is a very good question that I can answer,” Time Turner said with sweat coming off his face.

“And that answer is?”

He stared and shook, I knew this was going to end badly, yet I kept quiet because I wanted answers that needed to come out. His mouth opened and closed, he was struggling with his words, yet I stayed still and waited. Finally, he sighed and didn’t even need to answer before I knew what it was.

“It’s me… isn't it?” I said small.

“What! No Ditzy it's not-”

“Don't lie to me! I know why you left! I know why you didn’t want to come back! I know that I'm the one who messed up and told you about that and I'm sorry. I'm sorry I went ballistic and yelled at you. I'm sorry that you think you have to say here when you don't. But do you know what I'm not sorry about? I'm not sorry about you being right. I am a stupid mare. I don't deserve your friendship, and I hope you realize that I'm better alone. With no one who cares like before.” my tears were coming out and I tried to stop them, but knowing that he was going to leave made me sad and when I get sad I can't stop till all the tears came out.

Time Turner came up to me, but I just moved back. I couldn't have him hug me and make me feel better. I deserve to feel bad and I didn't want him to help me. It also surprised me that he actually came closer to help me, but I didn't want that. I only wanted him to leave.

“Do you really want to know what happened to me?” he asked in the pitch dark. I didn't know what to say so I kept the awkward silence going. Finally, I realized that he was actually wanting to tell me about his life! I didn’t want him to stay but I did want answers, and to be given the opportunity, I took it wholeheartedly

I nodded and he sighed, “okay then, sit down and ask me what you want.”

“What's your real name?” it came out like I was expecting to say that, yet I didn’t, and it came out naturally.

He looked surprised at the question. I thought that this was the simplest question he could answer, but he stayed still for a while before calming down and breathing.

“Pass”

“What!?”

“I said pass, don't I get to do that?”

“No!”

“Worth a shot, my real name, is…” he looked left to right as if someone was watching him. And I felt the tension in his eyes as he continued to look at me.

“Doctor Whooves,” he said, I think I might have misread him, but he didn’t seem pleased from the way it sounded in his mouth.

“That's it?” I asked. The name sounded less normal than Time Turner, but it wasn’t as out there as my name was.

“Any reason why you changed it?”

“That is because I didn't think it would be best to be called the same name.”

“And why is that?”

“I… should tell you a lie, but I can't. You’re not one to be lied to are you,”

I stared, he was acting as he meant it, I could see those blue eyes and tell that he needed to say that, but I didn't think that was all.

“Well, I may not be one to be lied to, but maybe it would be better for you if you told me a small part of the truth. You may not know this, but I can guess a few things about a pony with clues.” I said, not as convinced as I should have been.

“Oh, believe me, I know it,”

“You do?”

“Of course! How many ponies could guess that my name wasn't really it the first time they heard it,” he answered, he was showing some sort of change since the fight. And it made me happy to see him like this again.

“You can probably guess from clues too; I've seen you think and it's amazing! You just know everything!” I knew the subject was changing, I did that only because I wanted to give him a break. It's been a long night for both of us.

“Not everything,” he said sorely, and the moment was gone, I knew I shouldn't, but…

“What do you mean, ‘not everything’?”

“I may know a lot of things, except for one: I don't know when to keep my mouth shut for ponies I care about, and the minute I say anything, it goes all over the land and soon I am the one who's the disappointment in their lives even though my cutie mark is something that I love!” his emotional shift was amazing, how he turned to happy to sad to angry was beyond me, though it made me question who the ‘their’ was in his little outburst.

“You know, I actually like the name Doctor,” I said, knowingly changing the subject, mostly so he can feel some reassurance before I learn anything else. It would make me feel better knowing he was better.

“Really?” His face showed nothing but surprise, and I smiled. Soon however I stopped because I knew I was beginning to feel something again, and this cannot happen now!

“Yeah, it makes you sound important like it's what you're destined to do,” I said in a light mood, it didn’t work. In fact, it seemed to make him sadder than before.

“Oh no, I messed up didn't I, I knew that was going to go wrong, what was it? Was it the important part, or the-”

“Don't say that!” he yelled, I knew this was making us just go back to square one, but I just continued on.

“Why does it make you so mad when I mention things that are related to your name or your cutie mark? Does it have something to do with your life? Is that why you're here? What is it!” I yelled back

We huffed out angry breathes before calming down. Yelling didn’t seem like it was making us get anywhere, but soon my right eye going in a different direction, which caused him to laugh.

I was confused at first, but then I realized that I was making him smile. Fully smile! And soon I got into laughter as well.

Time-or should I say, Doctor Whooves was laughing so much I thought he was going to hyperventilate from the laughter! And then he smiled at me just like the first time I saw him, and at that moment it almost seemed like he was stalling just to get out of telling me the truth, which wouldn’t be improbable, but then he frowned, and I stopped my laughter. Another moment of silence fell as I saw his struggle to get everything out, but I still waited with held breath, hoping that he wouldn’t take all night.

“I ran away,” he said changing all moods together, I didn't know whether to feel surprised by the way he left his home or the fact that he was the kind of person who ran away from his home! Nonetheless, I wasn't happy or sad.

“I lived in a small town near Trottingham,” So that’s where the accents from! I knew It was something far in the lands of Equestria. “It was a great town. When I was younger, I always went out to find some ponies to play with, we didn't have much in that town, but we still had fun. I was always getting into trouble that later made my friends laugh. My mother, a great mare, always called me in for the delicious dinner that she cooked. My father, a strong colt, came in to give me all the fatherly advice I could think of. I being an only child meant that their attention focused mostly on me. It probably was the greatest life I could have at that age.”

“Then… why did you run away?” I asked, it seemed like this was the kind of life anypony would want, but I knew this wasn't the end of the story.

“My family owned a nice little hospital for the town. From my great grandfather to my own father. Each generation was to have a child who could pass on the building to. So, my father told me that I was next in line and that I would hold the keys to a family heirloom. But I never did find it as grand as my father wanted. And you can guess what happens.”

I already knew but this wasn't probably the time to stop him.

“My mum and dad did everything to convince me to get into that hospital, and I would just go off into space or do the thing that I always loved, counting time. My mother needed her alarm clock fixed, but she needed an expert and, this being a little town, couldn’t find one. I was only a youngling when I found it and just like lightning… I was struck, I knew how to fix that alarm clock like a juvenile fish knew how to swim. And when my mother came back, she was awestruck by what she saw. I thought it was of proudness to my achievement, but it was something of me. I looked to where she was and saw that an hourglass had come onto my bum. I felt the moment of pride when I saw that I had found my destiny, however, it only lasted a few seconds, before I glanced at my mum. She was scared. And I didn't know why. When my father came back that day, he looked at me with a smile, and that was the last time I saw him smile at me. I was so confused; I had no idea why everypony was so afraid and angry at one of the greatest achievements in my life. I was told to go to my room while they both started talking, which then turned to yelling, and I heard everything.”

“‘How is he going to work in the hospital if he has that misshapen form on his rump that means something totally against the family!’”

“I couldn't help but cry at the fact that my father hated me. But it only got worse from there.”

I waited until he was completely done with his pause. This was probably going to lead to tears soon.

“I went over to a friend's house and he asked me why I had an hourglass on my flank. I knew that the truth would most likely make my parents angrier at me than they already were, so I told my friend a lie that my father was angry with me and made me wait in a dark room so I can learn to be patient. Yes this sounds like the most idiotic thing in the world, but at that time I was practically living in that environment, mother always shoving down food in my door and closing it as quickly as she opened, almost as if she was afraid that I would strike her!. And, as you can obviously tell, that was the biggest mistake I ever made. Unfortunately, my friend’s mother overheard me and she was, of course, the biggest gossip in the town. She told everypony she knew! And soon the rumor was spreading like wildfires, even adding in some terrible things such as my own father beating me up and taking to the bottle! And it was my fault! Thanks to me, the hospital was losing business every day from fears of the owner giving horrid punishments to his workers. And by the time the truth was out no one believed me. It even got so bad that authorities had to come and by and settle a little rebuttal that my father and I had. You wouldn’t believe the guilt that overrides me even to this day. By the time I was in my teens, my father had taken those rumors to heart, and actually started to succumb to what they were saying. And yes, even the parts of the beatings. During this course of time nopony wanted to talk to me, for fear that I might ruin their lives as well. And all I could do was nod my head in understanding, not even I wanted to be seen with myself. Everypony hated my cutie mark, and even I was trying to get rid of it, but you couldn’t get rid of your destiny. My parents…”

He sniffed and wiped a tear. Right now, would have been the time, but I had to wait.

“My parents told me that with everything that had been going on, they felt as if their whole reputation was brought out in lies, and they were so mad that I had almost believed they would never appreciate me again. And never did I hear any reassurance towards my doubt, I even asked my own mother if she still loved me despite what I had done, and she didn’t even answer me, just staring blankly out from my vision, I didn’t need any hint, I knew what she was going to say. I asked my father the same thing, and he didn’t even need to become silent for me to already know the answer…”

“‘I have no son’”

I gasped, this was something I wasn't expecting, I thought it was just going to be another stare and no answer, but this was even more painful, but before I could do anything, he continued.

“After that, I couldn't stand living there anymore. I had no family, no friends, no one. So, I scrapped up as much currency as I could, crept out in the night, and left my home. I didn’t know where I would go, I just found the train and rode somewhere, anywhere that they couldn’t see me. My travels led me to a town named Manehatten, and that was where I spent the rest of my long teenage years with nopony to help me. I grew a new name and a few friends; I was a completely different pony. I even grew a marefriend at that time.”

He smiled which brought me anger, I didn't know what this was, but I didn't like it. It was like that twinge I felt back in the library, only this time it was much stronger. The thing is, I only feel this way whenever another mare is mentioned with him. It could be jealousy or the fact that these other mares don't seem like his type.

“But of course, I had to mess up again. My marefriend was wondering where I grew up and I grew concerned, if she found out about what I had done, then I could repeat everything that had happened in my past, so you can tell why I made up an origin. She believed me, and it seemed like everything was going well, but I guess there was something inside of me that also felt guilty for not telling her the truth, but I kept that part down. Let’s just say Manehatten didn’t exactly tell me right from wrong, so my conscious was skewed at that time. I kept everything up until one day I let something slip about my parents, and my marefriend began to grow curious again, finding out that both stories don’t really show up, so here I was, back in another lie that was blown out. I told her the truth, expecting her to finally feel happier that I let everything come out. That wasn’t the case, in fact, she just stood there shocked as I told this story. Then she grew angry at me for not wanting to tell her the truth in the first place. So, here I was, trying my best to make sure the same mistake that happened before wouldn’t happen now, but no such luck. Thanks to me, not only did I suffer a breakup, but also an incredibly angry mare who decided that she needed to ‘teach me a lesson’. So, she told everypony about me and my past, including (as if the truth wasn’t bad enough) a few rumors as well. Such as I steal away ponies’ things and run away with them. I was back to square one, once again unable to find any reason to stay, and once again not knowing where to go. However, I did hear about a land where not many live and are very friendly. Not to mention it was cheap. So, I went to the town, found it tremendously peaceful, took the first job I could to earn some bits (apart from the bits I collected on the streets in Manehatten), and found any piece of shelter I could find, and now I'm here. I knew that I needed some form of education, so I applied to Ponyville high, a nice place that I heard where education is nice, and friends are made all the time. Don’t ask me how they could determine why I was all alone, but they didn’t, so here I am, trying my best just to not make any more mistakes. Which as you can see, is ultimately hard to do. But that first day, when I met you, I felt this strange presence, almost as if I could immediately trust you, but I guess that is ruined now too. You can’t believe how sorry I feel for lying to you about all of this. I promise that I am not telling a lie this time, but please try to understand, and I beg of you, don’t tell anypony what you heard. You are probably confused so I can answer some more questions if you want… Ditzy?”

I couldn’t help but stare as the tears left his face, then I realized I was acting just like the marefriend that he had. I calmed down and took his hoof to which he jerked away, not expecting me to do so.

“Thank you,” I said reaching up to hug him, as the tears kept leaving his face, some went onto me but I didn't care, I got what I wanted and it seemed as if he did as well. Truth and understanding are the main keys to a good friendship, and that makes me believe that we won't be like the other friends he had before.

“You aren't like other mares, are you?” he asked as he returned the hug, smiling as I had never seen him show.

“Is that a bad thing?”

“No, no it's not. It's probably the best bloody thing in the entire Equestria!”

We stayed there for a while, but a few things still needed answering, and since it wasn't that late I decided to get as much information as I could.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yes, please, anything”

“While this has been great information, I still wonder why you were afraid of me telling, even if I did I probably would just sound crazy. Unless that's why you hang out with me.” I said with doubt, even after all of this, I still think he should reconsider his choice of finding friends.

He sighed, I know he thinks I must sound silly, but it is a good question, not many think of me as popular or even close to that standard. Gossip to me though just ponies who are hurting other ponies behind their back. So, I try to avoid as much of that as I can. Though my sister can't get enough of it.

“No, I was afraid of telling you because I thought you wouldn't trust me like everypony else and leave me just as they did. I still worry about that, and I hope you don't, I may not say this a lot, but of all the ponies I met, you are probably the only one who seems to understand how I feel. Though, if you do decide to leave me, I will be okay with it. It must be uncomfortable to know whether or not you can trust a pony. Nonetheless, it's fine by me if you don't want to be friends anymore.” he said showing a desperate face, I looked into his eyes and laughed, it made him confused but I kept doing it, I laughed and laughed just as he did before and soon we were in a burst of laughter. It was good to do this again, just mindlessly giggle over the stupidest of things.

“Why would I ever want to leave you?” I asked even though I just heard his fear.

“I don’t know, why would you stay even though you heard how much I lied before. I even lied to you before all of this, so why would you still want to be friends with me?” He said calming from our outbreak in a confused manner.

I stared at his blue eyes and smiled, “because that’s all in your past, you think you're never going to find any pony to trust you when you lie, but fortunately for you, I’m not like everypony. And I believe that you can change. Though don’t tell other ponies about you when you know they are a gossip okay. But I can help you with that because you aren’t getting away from me that easily. And to make this official, you are not allowed to leave here at all until the morning” I said getting closer to him and seizing him in a warm and bright embrace, causing him to laugh hard. This is what I missed. Just us making fun of each other and laughing about it.

I hugged him harder and looked once again at those beautiful sky-blue eyes, my heart was racing at this point, it always got faster every time I looked into those amazing corneas.

My head went under his and my heart grew to a speeding rate. This was different however, this time I could feel his heart too, and it was growing faster as well. He began to stroke my mane and the feelings were calmed, I could feel myself losing consciousness as his strokes were continuing, but they were growing smaller and smaller within every minute so I tried to get up so he could sleep, but he just kept stroking me and I stayed. I must have stayed there long because the last thing I heard the entire night was a ‘Good Night, my friend’ and I was out. Happy for once that somepony took care of me.

Author's Note

What's this? A Doctor Whooves that is neither The Doctor nor the Ponyville Doctor? While, yes I do prefer one of them more than my version, I do think that there is some element of my version that could fit into both, such as his name being given to act as a clue to being a doctor for his parents, but I think it could fit into the "traveling horse that always is running" as well. Whatever you think of, it is your own opinion

Morning Muffins

I woke up and instantly realized that this was not where my mornings began. My eyes looked around and it was confirmed that I was definitely in my observatory. Then I saw that I was in the hammock that Doctor brought. Soon worry began to grow in me as I felt a movement that wasn't my own. I turned over and saw Tur-Whooves (going to need to memorize his name) and my breathing grew stronger as my thoughts were turning to very not so nice thoughts that are too embarrassing to say to anyone.

What is he doing here! Did he bring me on the hammock? Did he sleep with me? Is this a bad thing? Am I overreacting? Or did he want to sleep with me? Too many questions, not enough answers! I thought, before remembering the events of last night. After a few more minutes, I calmed down and eventually liked the warmth. It was like a nice blanket that covered me and would always protect me. Doctor’s face looked so peaceful all I wanted to do was stay here all day.

Soon eyelids opened and a smile crept across my face. Though the moment was soon over when he realized I was laying right next to him. He jumped out of the hammock and fell onto the floor. Cursing a little before he got up and we just stared at each other for a while.

“Um… hi?” I said, breaking the awkward moment, only that brought on a few more moments of silence.

“Uh, did we…?”

“Yeah, but it's ok, right? We didn't do anything. Just fell asleep, though I thought I was on the floor, what happened?” I asked even though I knew what happened, I wanted him to say it. Just to be sure.

He began to blush, and I smiled for how cute he looked, and it caused me to blush as well.

“Well, you looked so peaceful and I was thinking it would be better for you to sleep somewhere more comfortable, so I decided to lift you and take you to the hammock, the only thing is… I kind of got stuck because your hooves were wrapped around my body. I knew it would be awkward when we woke if I stayed, so I tried to get out of your grasp but you just stayed there and wouldn't let go, I didn't know what to do then so I decided just to stay and live the worst of it tomorrow, which is today,” he said, I stared at him blankly I did not think it would have been that easy to tell that story yet he said it like a rehearsal!

“Oh, that's nice of you,” I said, though I was getting nervous, we really are getting into an awkward part of our lives aren't we. it could be that I just think he is cute, or the way he treats me like an actual pony. Or his eyes when we stare at each other and make me feel like a princess in one of those books where the protagonist always gets her true lo… I think I need to clear my head. This can not be good!

I heard a stomach grumble and realized that it was his, then an idea struck my head. “Hey, do you want to get some breakfast at my house?” I asked.

His face resembled shock and I was confused, then I realized it seemed that I was asking him out, so naturally, I stuttered my words. “W-Well what I m-meant by that was that s-since you were h-hungry we could eat something but if you don't t-then that's o-ok,” I said quickly trying to rephrase my sentence.

“No no no! I mean, it was nice for you to offer, but I don't think it would be wise. I mean your parents probably wouldn't want me there.”

“Well, they aren't usually there when I wake up. I never see them until later at night, you see they work in a job that requires a full day and can't get a break from work, so I and my sister just go along our way and do some chores or whatever we do until they get back,”

“Well, your sister doesn't like me, so maybe it would be better if I went.” he continued, I was starting to get frustrated, I didn't know why he was acting this way, it seemed like after our ‘sleepover’ he was getting a bit awkward at me. I kind of liked it.

“She’s not there either, every Sunday she goes to Sugarcube Corner with her friends and leaves me here to do the chores she needs to do. Usually, I do that every day though.” I said sadly, I hated that Daydream always treated me like her servant and I never was rewarded for anything.

“Oh! Well then, maybe… no, I shouldn't. But...” I was getting nervous about him. He wasn't like this before, but then I gathered that maybe I caused this, I was the one that said he couldn’t leave until the morning! Saying this made me scared that I ruined the one thing that made me happy.

He sighed and smiled; I was getting a bit hopeful after that. “I could stay for maybe a bite,” he said making me smile brightly.

“Ok then!” I said in a very cheery voice, “we can go inside and make some breakfast” I said moving to the exit and excitedly go to the house, I kept my eye on him in case he went away. I trusted him and everything, but with the way he was acting earlier, it seemed like he was just trying to get out of here. I went up to the front of the house and moved through the opening. My house was small, it had two stories and a few windows like in every house. The garden in the front was from my mother's unique flowers. With things like chrysanthemums and Asters all over the length of the house, pots hung over the top of the porch as we headed up the stairs, the door was painted a nice tan with a knocker on the top, it was always nice to hear that knocker. every time it knocked, I always came to the door excited to see who was there.

“Welcome to my home,” I said gesturing my hoof to the living space. It was strange, both for the fact that I had always wanted to say those words but never got the chance to till now, and the fact that I was inviting a male into the home. Either way, I enjoyed it dearly.

I saw him walk around looking a tad calmer than before. I immediately went into the kitchen. Like the house, it was a normal kitchen. A usual sink for cleaning and an oven for baking. A few cabinets for the dishes and spices that my mother buys. Even though she barely cooks at all!

“This place is very nice, how long have you lived here?” he asked, I noticed his face was calmer, and it made me relax. I began to get everything I needed to prepare the best breakfast: Muffins.

Ok, you may want to know for future reference why I like muffins so much. Instead of a birthday cake, my mother and father got me muffins for my 1st birthday. Boy was I glad, the moment my tongue touched the soft texture of the fluffy substituted cupcake, I was practically screaming of joy. Everypony thought it was weird for me to be obsessed with the delicious pastry, but I didn't care. Ever since then I have always had a muffin for any circumstances.

“Thank you, I always did like it. I have lived here all my life, or what I can remember, but I have heard that it has gone through a lot. Especially after what it went through for a few of its first years.”

“Care to explain?” Doctor Whooves said, entering the living area and plopping himself onto the dark grey couch nearest to the outside window that had shown the outside world.

“Oh, well this house was in the family for 3 generations, my great-great-grandpa built this house and promised that he would never sell it. Unfortunately, my great-great-grandfather was taken advantage of and his house was on sale because of a fight, no pony knows what it was about but it turned out to really enrage the Rich’s, you know, Filthy Rich and his generations. Many times, the two of our families would be caught by the authorities, it wasn’t until Mr. Scurvy Rich had sued our family, they tried everything to find peace, but the Rich’s would hear nothing of it. However, my great grandpa had a friend whose father was a lawyer. He told us he would fight to his best ability. And once the day came, the Rich’s family did their best, got the richest lawyer they could find. However they were defeated, and the home has been here since” I said, I was amazed by this story the first time I heard it and asked for many stories like it. Though my parents didn't tell me as much as Daydream, I still overheard it. My sister never cared about the past, only what happens in the future. I, however, love both the past and the present.

“Wow, I never knew your origins, do you have any other stories?” Doctor Whooves asked as I twisted the batter in the bowl. “Let's see,” I said thinking of another story that I might have overheard. Then I thought of a good one. “There was that one time whenever my grandma defeated Ahuizotl,”

Doctor just looked at me with sheer awe, “You mean… the Ahuizotl! The Ahuizotl that is the biggest villain in the Daring Do series!? You mean to tell me that your grandma is... Daring Do!!!!”

It was true, you probably wouldn’t believe some of my stories I tell were from the adventurous A.K Yearling. She came over on holidays but that was it, the reason I loved her the best was because she paid attention to me more than anypony. Of course, my parents really did not like that she came over, and actually looked as if they were frightened of her, but she always was able to win over their hearts (or their fears actually) and we would talk for hours. What I love even more is that there seems to be some resemblance of our face shape (a realization when I was older) that made me think she really was my grandmother rather than the rest of my family. She even told me about her true identity when I was of age! I was sworn not to tell anypony except those whom I trusted enough. Now you might think that talking to Whooves wasn’t the best choice, but I knew he would think this was a confidentiality that should never be mentioned to anypony. Not that there are any others I did tell; in fact, he was the first pony I told about this. And it felt really good to talk about her. Right now, she should be running along the forest trying to find a temple of sorts, I don't know which one, she never wanted to say.

I laughed at his face; he was shocked to see that my grandma was so famous. “Though you may already hear this in her books, so maybe something else,” I said. I knew if he read the books then he already knows the story, so I needed to think of something else. My nose scrunched and my eyes crossed more than usual, causing him to chuckle a bit.

“Why not tell me something of your childhood?” he asked, and my face fell. My childhood wasn't the best, and it took a while to think of something to tell until the only thing I could think of came to my head.

“Uh… oh! My first friend!” this was going to end sadly, but maybe I could control myself for a while. “I was just starting flight school and was extremely excited, I had never been to flight school but knew maybe now I could find a few friends. Though as soon as I left the carriage, I fell. A few colts came up to me and started talking to me. I thought they were going to introduce themselves but instead, they just came up and started laughing at me. Then they started saying things like ‘nice googly eyes’ or ‘how can you be here when your eyes could barely make you walk?’ it was awful. Then a shadow came above the bullies and we all looked up. A blue pegasus pony with a rainbowed mane came up to the two and started shouting at them. I thought it was the best thing ever, she came up to me and asked if I was ok, we exchanged names, hers being Rainbow Dash by the way, and soon I had found a friend. It was the best thing ever.” I said, rekindling the memories.

“Then, as time went on, we drifted. She was the best flier and graduated early. I never saw her again. Then when I graduated, I somehow found her, but with another creature that looked half of an eagle and half of a lion. I thought Rainbow would remember me if I went up to her, but then the creature started speaking.

“'Hey Dash, who is this dweeb?' the creature said."

“‘Oh, this is just an old friend of mine, hey Derp's,' Rainbow Dash said, the nickname she gave wasn't the best, but I didn't mind. I waved to her but was stopped from the griffon.”

“‘You can not be serious Dash! Why would you hang out with a clutz like her? I mean, can she even walk? Are you still friends with her? Or are you just as lame?’ the griffon said. I looked at Rainbow Dash and saw that she wasn't responsive or standing up for me as she did before. Then she did something I wasn't expecting.”

‘I don't know, I was younger back then, I don't know why she’s here. I never was her friend; I was just trying to look good.’

“I was heartbroken. I never heard words like those, and it still hurts to this day. I knew she was only trying to act cool to this new creature, but it still makes me sad to think that she said those things to me. I still can never get over that.”

The muffins went into the oven and I went over to where Whooves was sitting, my face looked sad and he wanted to help, I could see it. I looked at his eyes and, once again, got lost in them. We stayed there for a little bit before I affirmed that I was, indeed, blushing. Yet he stared as well, I could see that he was getting closer and I got nervous. I had never had a first kiss but was reminded constantly about how incredible it is. I thought I would never get one until I met Doctor. Countless nights were spent dreaming about a future kiss I could have. Though I never believed it would happen. He doesn’t think he could be happy with me, can he? I never did get excited about my first kiss or date that I would tell my "marefriends" about at sleepovers and we all scream in our pillows. But that didn't mean I didn't have hope.

Hope. It’s a silly thing it is. Yet it means so much. And now I finally understood that hope was the only thing I need. I realized that hope was the reason why I stayed with him, hope was the reason why I asked him to breakfast, and hope was the reason why I made a move as well. We leaned in so close that I could almost touch his…

The timer went off and I jumped back, I had forgotten that the timer was set and quickly made my way to the oven, the muffins were steaming, and I set them to cool. Doctor Whooves came up to me and looked at the muffins hungrily... and just like that, the events before seemed unimportant. I saw a little tongue come out and knew that he was really hungry. So, I flew to the roof and made a gust of wind to cool them down. I touched one of them and nodded my head. As soon as I did, he grabbed at least two and scarfed them down. I wondered, did he eat at all last night? Or did he not have any food like me? I grabbed a few muffins myself and chewed on them, savoring the flavor. It must've looked cute because Doctor Whooves smiled at me with a kind of smile that I knew was good.

I set the muffin down and wiped my face. The clock struck the hour hand and I was getting bored. Whooves looked at my face and also saw the boredom. It was an awkward silence between us as we tried to think of something to do. Then he went up to the stairs and confused me as to where he was going. At first, I thought he was just trying to find the bathroom; then he went down somewhere I didn't think he should go. My room.

I clopped up the stairs and ran right up to the Doctor with a mad face. “Were you trying to look in my room without permission?” I asked through my teeth. No pony and I mean no pony can go in there without my permission. Even though no one listens to me, my parents do knock but then just come right in, and my sister, as you already know, just barges in, but Whooves doesn't live here so he doesn't know about the rules. Still, you can't just go into a mare’s room without them knowing.

“I-I-I was just looking around and noticed your name on the door and thought it would be interesting to-to… um, look around and see what it was li-like, I never intended to go there myself. I was just going to call you in here so that I could see what it's like in there.

“It's boring and you wouldn't like it,” I said still a bit angry. Though it did make a lot of sense. I knew he wasn't a perv, let alone a normal colt, but I was relieved when he explained, it made me calm down and breathe in. I opened the door and was ready for a big disappointment. I was never one to have demands for the latest poster or have my walls painted with my favorite band. I don't have anything but normal white walls along with a window that shows my observatory. A nightstand with a lamp and a book that I have yet to start. My ceiling was a normal white too. Though in the dark it was littered with stickered stars of the night sky that I loved to see before I fell asleep. Other than that, there is nothing else but a chestnut brown desk. Filled with papers of homework and textbooks. I looked back and saw that his face was interested. He went into the room and looked around the walls. I went into my bed and lay there for a while as he still looked around. My eyes were becoming heavy. I didn't know why I was beginning to get so lethargic, but I knew it had to be something. Maybe it was just because of the muffins I ate, they always made me a bit tired afterward. Or maybe it was just because I didn't get the appropriate sleep I usually do. Nonetheless, I think I might have dozed off a few minutes before I heard Doctor Whooves ask “Are these drawings yours?”

I looked over to where he was and saw that he was holding a notebook that I thought way kept under my desk. It contained a few of my favorite constellations that I thought would look good on paper, I drew their symbol as well as the star patterns. I should have known he would find it eventually. I'm not exceptionally good at hiding things.

“Oh, yeah. I did a bit of work over the summer when I was bored. Though I don't have much time left to do anymore. And besides, they weren't that good anyway,”

“Don't say that, these look pretty good, I may not be a perfectionist when it comes to artistry, but I must say that these pictures are a definite find,” he said with happiness, I didn't agree to that much, but it was nice to get a compliment once in a while.

“Thank you,” I said blushing, “not many see those, I don't want to show them off to ponies at random,”

“Why not?”

“Because they’re just going to see the bad in it, and not even see that I worked hard, it may also be because I don't like to be a showoff too,” I answered, I know I'm not anywhere near popular, but that didn't mean I needed attention at all times. I kind of like blending in the background while the rest are like the main characters.

“Well I bet if you did there would be a lot less ‘hatred’ on you,” he said with a smile that I returned, I liked to see that he was better, though the question still arises. Why was he so nervous after we woke up? This also brought onto a question I should have asked last night, why did he need to sleep in my observatory when he has a place to stay. My face scrunched as I thought about it, and Whooves must have noticed because the second I stopped thinking, he looked at me with a confused face.

“What's wrong,” he asked

“Nothing. Well, not nothing. Actually something, but it may not be important,” I answered

“I'm sure it is,”

I bit my lip, did he want me to ask, or is he just playing? Only one way to find out!

“I was just thinking of a few things that I might want to ask you,”

“Well don't be shy, ever since I told you the truth , I expect you to ask me a few more questions about my past,” he said with assurance. I could see in his eyes that he meant it and it made me feel confident in what I wanted - no, needed to ask.

“Actually, it's not about your past. Well, it’s kind of but not like your past past, just maybe your past as last week past or yesterday past you know and-”

“Just ask me already,” he said with a chuckle, it made me smile, a smile that deemed worthy to be out.

“I'm going to go in order. Firstly, if you have somewhere to stay, then why did you need to stay at my observatory? Second, why were you so nervous when I asked you for breakfast?” I waited for this all to come to his head so he could think, I probably knew one of the answers to one of the questions, but the other still aroused in my head.

Finally, after a few more minutes, he opened his mouth to speak, “Well, the first question can be answered, but the second may be a bit personal. I hope you don't mind,”

“No no, it's fine. If it's personal then you don't have to answer it, “I was a bit sad that he wouldn't answer the question, but I asked him to give out a personal story already and that doesn't seem fair.

“I guess the reason I didn't go to my placewas that I was so lonely. But I have also seen a few things near my neighborhood that did not seem all that pleasant,” he said, I noticed his face was beginning to grow worried but still I felt I didn't understand.

“What was so scary about it?” I wish I regretted asking that, but in truth, I wanted him to answer me.

“I’ve been noticing a few of the colts around the school who live near my room to get into big tiffs that I hope won't involve me, but it seems like since I live in that same building they wanted some help, this is something I didn't want to go through so I decided, maybe tonight I could go somewhere else, that's why I came to your observatory, to get away from all of that madness!”

I just stared. My mouth turning to a frown and my eyes furrowing so hard it seemed like I had no happiness.

“Why are you lying again?” I said in a serious tone, I thought I had made him stop yet he still is doing it! Then I thought about this as a problem and calmed down. You can't expect somepony to change their ways in just one night. So, I took a deep breath in and waited for his response.

“I-eh, you caught me,”

“Yes, I did. And you’re welcome,”

“Thank you,” he said with a smile, “it's true that I lied, and I'm sorry for that,”

"You are forgiven,”

“Thanks, anyway, the reason I had to sleep in your observatory is that… my place of living… got-evicted,” he said very slowly. I gasped and came up to hug him. But he didn't feel like this was helping. I could see what I was doing wasn't what he wanted.

“This is why I didn't want to tell you Ditzy; I didn't want you to worry about my life,” I just stared at his face with a grimace, how could somepony be so naive.

“No, you should let me be worried. I mean, if I weren’t, you would not have anypony to help you with this problem,”

“But that's exactly why I didn't want to tell you, you don't need to get involved with my life, you only need to worry about yours and I do-”

“Shut up already!” I said louder than I intended, I had realized that he was acting almost like me before I met him, and everything seemed to turn around. Now instead of him giving hugs for my breakdowns, I'm giving him one, now I am being the one to tell him he is worth something just as he had said for me, and I tried to think of something he would do.

“You may think your all alone but I'm here to tell you this, you’re not alone anymore! I am going to be there for you when you need it or not, and if you feel left down that's when you come to me and just, I don't know, ask me for a hug or something, but this is not something a smart pony like you does, you can't fear that everypony will hate you if you tell the truth, but that's why I'm here. No matter what you say I will stay there with you, you will never be out of my life until some kind of circumstance brings us apart. And that won't happen! All you need to know is that you aren't alone, you have me. And your other friends too! Do you understand!”

Doctor Whooves just stared at me with awe. He started to blush which caused me to blush which brought onto a series of awkward silences that were making me feel uncomfortable. And then he leaned forward again. I still had those thoughts about my first kiss in my mind, but strangely I felt content and calm. which was why I moved forward as well and could just feel myself wash over with joy. Our muzzles touched and it felt like nothing in the world mattered.

Until reality kicked the doors and shouted at me, causing myself and Whooves to, once again, jerk back. Daydream could be heard complaining about her day, but I didn't listen. I just stayed where I was and felt like a red wire in the oven.

After a few more seconds, we gathered ourselves and moved away from each other, not saying a word. Finally, after many seconds of silence, I talked.

“You should go, if you were afraid of Daydream seeing you earlier, I don't blame you at all for wanting to leave. I just wish I could go with you. Oh well,”

I could see that Doctor was not moving and wondered if I broke him like in the other stories I read, then he moved to the window, and all was okay.

Or so I thought, “Ditzy, can you and I do something later?” Whooves asked with a smiling blush, I didn't know whether this was a date ask or just as friends, nonetheless I was already dreaming about what was going to happen. Then I found out I hadn't answered him, and it looked like I was just staring into space. “Oh! Yes, I would like that very much. What did you have in mind?”

“I was just thinking of a small outing, I haven't been around here much and thought it would be nice to just go around the town a bit, you think you could do that?”

I stared and waited, all I could think in my head was Oh gosh, why is he asking me? Is he over what happened earlier, or is he asking me out? Why do I have to think like this?!

After a few more minutes of thinking, I nodded and replied, “That would be nice,”

“Great! Oh and by the way, you need to find some way to get some thicker walls, I think I could hear a fly rummaging around in your sister's room,” he said with a laugh, I just chuckled and waited.

As soon as he left I squealed like a little child, never before had anypony asked me to go anywhere! I jumped onto the bed and sighed a relaxing sigh. My face burned of the happiness I had endeared. Though soon a thought went to my head, and it was all over. I can't believe it… can it be possible! No, I must just be happy a friend asked me to show him around. Then again…

His face entered my mind and a wide smile along with a high squeal crept my face. I have a date! Well, sort of. What could this mean though? Am I actually saying that I like him? With that, my head shot up and my face flushed more than I had ever felt. Oh yeah, I like him for sure.

Infliction

“Why am I helping you again?” I asked as tons of shopping bags were thrown onto me. Since most of Daydream's friends were doing other things, I had to be dragged from my room and taken to the marketplace where Daydream spends her precious time looking over the new “hip” things that they have in store. Do any of her friends feel like I do right now? I wondered.

“Because Sweet Spot had a family dinner to get ready for, Diamond rough had a coltfriend problem, and Lemon Drops had a funeral, like any of that matters,” my sister answered with a garish tone in her voice. Every pronunciation was littered in sarcasm.

I was about to protest but I noticed that Daydream was looking at another pony, this made me grow worried.

This is because whenever I’m out with Daydream, she somehow finds a cute colt who seems “suited” enough to be with her and tells me to go talk to him. I hate this because when I do I act like I'm being a bother, the first few times I was acting the best I could, but when I started striking a conversation with one of them Daydream said I need to act more annoying. So now, whenever she and I are near a colt she likes, I have to be the annoying dumb blond who gets in everypony’s way.

“Who is it this time?” I said showing the least bit of interest.

“He looks to be at a young age, nice and strong, and completely handsome,” Daydream said playing her flirty voice.

I looked over and gasped at who she was seeing. I wasn’t necessarily shocked at who she was looking at, but the fact that she doesn’t remember that I know him!

“You can not be serious,” I said doing my best to get out of this charade.

“I am and you will do it, or else I will tell mom and dad that you refuse to help me and that I had to do my shopping all alone while you just stood there smiling at me while I was in pain,”

I hate blackmail, I hate anyone who does it, and I hate that no matter what, you have to own up to it.

I went up and was ready for the embarrassment of my life. Then an idea struck me; since I knew him already, I could just explain what was going on and we could pretend, leaving me to not be embarrassed and him to quickly give up on Daydream. It was perfect.

“Hey Ditzy, I didn’t know you were out and about here today,”

“Well usually I’m not Whooves, but my parents made me go with Daydream, hence why I am carrying all of these bags here,”

He simply laughed and I was about to when I remembered that Daydream was watching.

“Whooves I need to be direct with you, Daydream is going to hit on you soon.” Doctor Whooves was silent and confused but I didn’t let him answer yet, “That’s why I want you to pretend that we don’t know each other and when she comes by, you say that I'm annoying you and that she can just shoo me off, please.”

He was still silent before he asked: “Why?”. I laughed sadly at that.

“Because, she thinks that whenever I'm around, all I will do is annoy everypony, so she made me her wingpony, and orders me to annoy any colt who she starts finding an interest to. I wanted to tell her that you wouldn’t succumb to her overbearing ego, but right now, for this to run smoothly, I need you to calmly say that I can go and you talk to her,”

He nodded just in time, Daydream came up and did the usual bit that I hated so much.

“Excuse me, I'm so sorry, but is this mare bothering you?” she said with a very fake and flirtatious smile.

Doctor was about to answer when he looked at me with sincerity, I looked at those blue eyes and nodded my head, but inside I wanted to just get away from Daydream, it would please me better if I was spending the day with him. And somehow, someway, he knew I wanted that too.

“Actually no,” he answered leaving Daydream astonished as her plan went askew, “We were just striking up a good conversation about the many places of the earth and how the latitude and longitude make them connected, why?”

Daydream stood there with a confused face, I understood him completely and it sounded so convoluted, I could just imagine it like something we would talk about, but the look on Daydream's face made my day extra special. Soon the shock left her, and she harrumphed away.

"Well, I can see there is no longer an issue, so I will just take my disastrous and annoying sister so you can keep thinking about... the world, or something," I had never seen Daydream as defeated as just then, and I smiled brightly at Whooves, knowing that the day would be just a little bit better, yet I knew that when I went back, I would surely have to withstand the wrath of Daydream, and that is something I don't wish to experience. However, I could see no way out of it, so I walked away, wishing I was back at home. However...

“Do you think maybe I could take you around the town today, it would be a pleasure to me if you would be my companion for the day,” Doctor said to me with Daydream hearing, making her mind explode.

I stared at him with a big smile, he wants to get me away! That’s so sweet, can I say yes though? What if Daydream tells mom and dad about me escaping? Then again, I would love to be away from her and really enjoy my day. Hmm…

I thought about it some more and turned my head to Daydream, she looked at me with a mad face, but something inside of me knew that if I were to decide between lugging around nearly twenty items with Daydream or to have a nice and bag free afternoon with a friend I trust more than my sister, I would definitely choose the latter. So I ignored her nasty face and answered him with a very cheery voice, dropping the bags down on the floor. “You most certainly may,” and off we went, totally ignoring the fact that Daydream was yelling all the threatening things behind my back, but I didn’t care. I had Whooves and that is all I need to protect me.

Daydream's voice was fading away as we walked, but it wasn’t until I could only hear the hustle and bustle of the day when I spoke.

“Thank you,” I said making Doctor's head turn to mine in confusion.

“For what?”

“for… coming when you did. I probably would have to still have to carry those heavy bags and be embarrassed by many other ponies if you hadn’t been the one she looked at.”

“Not a problem, but why are you the one who has to embarrass yourself when all you want to do is stay at home?”

“Because, whenever Daydream wants something, I have to be the one to either be a part of it or do it myself, something I wish my parents wouldn’t let me do.”

I looked down to the ground, I hated that no pony except for Doctor Whooves could see that I am smarter than I seem and that I'm not some pushover. Though many will just choose to believe what they want with no amount of evidence.

“Maybe we should do a subject change,” Doctor suggested.

“Yeah, why are you out here anyway?” I asked, in truth, it was peculiar that he was out in the market, I may know him a bit, but he isn’t one to come out to the market and buy things.

“Oh I had to get out, I’ve been searching around and seeing if anything finds my interest, though none has been found yet and with me not living in a permanent area, I kind of get bored,”

“Yeah, I've been wondering about that, do you have anywhere to go at night? I mean, you could stay with me for a while before you find a place yourself,” It had made me wonder, does he sleep anywhere? Does he have a place to stay when the nights are the coldest? And if so, where? I have been here my whole life, and not once did I notice somewhere where you could stay for free. So, it does add a few questions.

“Who me? Yes, I have found a few places where sleeping is applicable, though none like your observatory, it still has a place where I can get a permeable sleep.”

“And these places are?” I asked I hoped that this wasn’t anywhere on the streets, but still, it made me relieved that he wasn’t cold or anything.

“A few ponies noticed me and took me in, one of them said that I could stay at their house permanently, but I don’t think that would work. In the household, there is a daughter and she is a bit… clingy of me. I don’t think I would be comfortable there,”

“Well if you need somewhere where a roof is for sure over your head that you know of, I could maybe get a few blankets and pillows for the observatory and make it a bit of a room for you,” I had seen a few things lying about in our attic, I just hope that he isn’t so stubborn to refuse completely.

It took a while for Whooves to answer, I knew he was contemplating what to do, but the look on his face told me everything. And I smiled while leaning against him, causing both of us to blush madly.

“Don’t say it, I will do this no matter what you say, I've been meaning to liven the place up, so please, if you have any hope inside of you. You will let me do this project for you, please?”

I looked up at him and we stared for a few minutes before I let go and sighed, I heard a little chuckle come out somewhere and I turned to the voice. The Doctor was laughing. I didn’t know why but he wasn’t sad or confused. So, I just let him get it out.

“I'm sorry… but your right, I can be very stubborn when I get the chance. So yes, I'll let you do this project, but you must know this…” he said turning to a very serious voice, “I won't stay there forever, just until I get enough bits to get a nice place where I can stay. So, don’t try to convince me to stay at your place so I can just let up to you and you can keep me like a pet. I know you aren’t like that, but I can never be sure with mares who invite me to stay with them…”

I stared, I was a bit shocked at his reasoning, but after a few minutes of thinking, I could see how he was a bit nervous. I bet there were times when his former marefriend would ask him to stay, causing him to prepare any caution, from what it sounded like when he mentioned her, she had a bit of an act going on. I wasn’t asking him to live with me or anything, but I guess it does make sense to be a bit afraid. And I only smiled. Other colts would just see this as an opportunity to get into another bed with a mare, but not Doctor Whooves. No, he knows he shouldn’t do things like that, and it's one of the things that I like about him.

“Well, don’t worry, I'll get the observatory ready and you can come by when you want to, I'm not saying that you have to stay there every night, but if you want a nice and relaxing night of sleep, then there it is, okay? I would never ask you something that inappropriate.” I said with a reassuring smile. We both soon continued our walk with definite appreciation.

After a few minutes of walking, we stumbled onto a few places that were low in price, it wasn't a good lot of stuff, however. Unfortunately, we had to do a lot of window shopping due to the small budget we had, but I would pay anything to see him smile. We laughed at somepony who seemed to entertain on the streets. Finally, I was getting hungry, so we bargained to get a simple snack. I was really having a fun time with Whooves. He makes everything fun. It made me wonder why so many ponies didn’t trust him enough. I may know when he is lying, but that doesn’t mean I need to not trust he won't lie to everypony.

Soon, we ordered a shake from Sugarcube Corner for our choice in snack, wherein we met the peculiar pink spasm of electricity again, but thankfully it was too busy for her to predict anything else that would probably embarrass me. We sat down near a bench at the park and decided to take a break and relax for a little while. I hadn’t noticed how much time went by before I looked up at the sun. it was almost sunset!

I thought about leaving and going home but I could see that Whooves wanted me to stay for a few more minutes, and I wasn’t going to let go of that.

“So, anything else on the agenda before we departure?” I asked

“Not much, it is getting a bit late, I hadn’t intended the day to go by that fast. It was going pretty slow when I first started, I guess that’s because I had a friend who was there by my side the entire day,”

I smiled, it was nice to have him as a friend, I had never known anypony who treated me like this, not even Rainbow Dash was this friendly. Sure, we were friends, but I guess she wasn’t my best friend. Not like Whooves is.

We finished our shake and threw them away. I was sad to leave him, but I had my own life and he had his, so we said our goodbyes. I thought that was all he was going to say but instead, I heard something else.

“Bye Muffins,”

I didn’t know whether this was just a misconception, but I think I heard him right.

“What did you say?” I asked as I came closer.

“Bye Muffins?”

“Yes, that! why did you call me Muffins?”

“Well… I know you hate your real name, Ditzy, and your nickname, so I thought I would make another one, one that you may like,”

I smiled like I never had and began to grow tears in my eyes. Never before had I loved a name than the one he gave me. I liked it more than Aries! I blushed madly and giggled a girly type of giggle that one would think was embarrassing. He cares! He really cares! He knew I hated both names, so he made one that fits me so well! Why didn’t I think of it? I thought.

“You like the name?”

The tears left my eyes onto my face, but Whooves knew they weren’t sad tears, I was genuinely happy. Unfortunately, I was so happy that I couldn’t speak, so I just nodded my head and went in for the kill. It all came out of me as I hugged him very tightly. I hadn’t known how emotional this made me. I was so happy I sent both of us hovering! However, Doctor Whooves just hugged me back with no concern whatsoever on his safety. I realized that we were both not on the ground, so I flew down, blushing very much from embarrassment.

“S-sorry, I guess I was so happy that I couldn’t help myself,” I said with my bangs reaching my face hiding away my embarrassment.

“No problem, I expected you to react this way, I just thought that it wasn’t fair that you get two names that you don’t like, so I wanted to give you one that was befitting of your nature. It took a while though, not in a bad way, but with everything about you I found many like it, Bubbles was another one that I thought, but then Muffins just came, and I liked it better. And I will keep using that name forever and for always,”

I smiled and had more happy tears come out of my face, it pleased me so much that he cared. I didn’t know that I could be this happy. I always was so sad when anypony called me by any of my names. But this, this is special, and it can only be said by a special pony.

After a few more minutes, I calmed down but kept my smile. We parted ways after a long hug. And I went home with a big smile the whole time.

-*-

I opened the door still with the smile on my face, I didn’t even hear my parents the first time. But then I noticed that someone was talking to me that was in my house! I turned around and noticed that my parents and Daydream was in the living room looking at me with concerned faces.

“What's wrong?” I asked.

“Maybe you could tell us where you went when you ditched Daydream to go off with a stallion we don’t know,” my dad said with a stern voice.

I looked at my sister who put on a devious smile, and I started to grow pale. I knew she was going to tell mom and dad, but I never expected it to be like this. And with mom and dad always telling me off at everything, this made me angry at Daydream with all the rage. I really wanted to just jump and hit her with all my might, but I contained it with the sadness of the punishment that I may receive.

“I… I'm sorry, I should’ve told Daydream about him, he is just a friend that wanted me to help him with a few things. Nothing happened I swear!” I said trying my best to get me out of my punishment.

“Ditzy Doo, we just want to make sure that you are making the right decisions. We don’t need to know who this stallion is, but I think you need to know how to handle yourself. So, we all agreed that you need to be watched when you are near any colt. Daydream will be with you for a whole month. When you go out and when you walk to and from school. We hope you know that this is for the best.” My mom had said. I stared with tears in my eyes, I wanted to protest badly but I stopped, what can I say that would make them change their mind, they would just think it a wrong thing, and punish me to never see Whooves again.

“Now we want you to go to your room and think about what you have done,” my dad said. I just walked to my room and cried. I have to be with Daydream for a whole month, I'm forced to stay in my room all night, and what's worse, if I'm ever seen near Whooves, I will probably have to be punished even more causing my distance to be further away from him! And I won't be able to see him at school because Daydream will find some way to find out! She always knows when I do something wrong! And I can't even tell him because I will be on probation!

“Why?” I asked as I tried to clear my throat, “Why can’t they see that I can be trusted… why can they not see me as anything more than a stupid idiot who needs to be watched by her older sister! I have to tell Whooves as soon as I can,”

I walked up to my window and saw the stars, I recognized the constellation that Whooves was looking at and I cried sad tears. I was just happy! And then sad, why do emotions act like this? When you feel like everything is right, then reality sets in and you're sad. I wonder, do others suffer from being too sad, and once they think nothing in the world matters, ill there be something to bring them hope? Does the universe know what we need before we know it? Ow, my brain hurts.

I left my window and came down to the hall, I noticed the string to the attic that hasn’t been opened since last Hearth's Warming Eve. I looked around, I didn’t want my parents to find me out of my room, but they all seemed to be downstairs, so I was safe. I pulled on the rope and down came the stairwell. I climbed up quietly making sure that no one was watching me. I went around and tried to see where everything was, after a few more minutes of rummaging, I found an album of pictures in a chest, through the baby pictures (mostly of Daydream), I found the blankets and pillows I needed, I smiled in complete succession. I then tried to look for other things that I may want, while looking I found a camera with pictures on the side. I looked through the pictures and noticed that it was me as a baby, and underneath them, I also saw a little scrapbook that appeared to be unfinished, with curiosity flowing through me, I took the notebook in my wings and stuffed them in so no pony could see.

After getting the lay of the land, I knew where everything was, so now I just have to find it and get it out of the attic and house to my observatory. Easy, yet so hard.

I went out of the attic just as I had come in and closed it very slowly. Walking back, I was stopped as I heard hoofsteps coming up and dashed to my room, but not without closing the door as quietly as I could. I was hoping that it was just Daydream and she was just going to her room. She wasn’t. My mom came in and I immediately sat on my bed.

“Ditzy Doo,” I cringed, I hated that name so much, and I could tell she knew it too and that’s why she said it. “I just want to know a few things while you're in here,”

I nodded as she continued, “That stallion you were with today, who was he?”

I was starting to get frustrated, I could get that Daydream didn’t remember him, because she never thought about anyone else, but my parents accepted him, I thought that would mean they know about my friend, but no. they always know who Daydream's friends are because her friends are their friends, I always hated when they came over for a get-together and mocked me.

“He’s a friend, just a friend okay?” I answered

“And the reason you abandoned Daydream was that he needed your help?”

“Yes,”

“Alright, then answer me this, do you know how worried we were when Daydream came by and told us you went with a stranger to Celestia knows where?”

I hadn’t thought that they were worried, usually, they don’t care where I go, but now I feel like something weird is happening. They never cared this much about me before. I just accepted it, but now it's like they’re treating me like the bad child, it may sound bad, but it was actually nice.

“I’m guessing really worried,” I said.

“Yes, now tell me, are you going to do this again?”

I was going to say no, but now that she was listening, I thought for a moment, why can’t I go out with a friend? She never listens, Daydream just doesn’t want me to be with anypony so she can have me to take care of her.

“Let me tell you this," I said. I'm fed up with being quiet to my superior, "While Daydream may have said that I ditched her it was only because she was making me her bag carrier and trying to embarrass me in front of the stallion I left with. All she wanted to do was make me feel bad about myself, but you know what!” I said stomping my hoof, enough was enough, “That friend that I went with, saved me from a very bad day. if he hadn’t then I probably would have broken my back from all of the things that Daydream made me carry! He cares mom, he knew that I wanted to get away, so he asked me to go with him, he makes me happy! And I don’t want you to take away my happiness! So tell me this, will you let me get out of this probation and let me keep my happiness, or are you just going to lock me here like a prisoner and make me feel like I should run away!”

Never before had I felt the forces of stress leave my body as much as they did when I spoke the words, but then they all hit me when my mother stood, shocked.

Silence filled the room as I calmed down. I kept thinking that I might have ruined my normality with my family, yet there was a part of me that liked that my mother was thinking about how to answer this. I could see it now. My mother, saying how sorry she was that she and my father didn’t pay as much attention to me and rather Daydream, how she says that they are going to listen to me more, and how they are going to punish Daydream for all of the things that she has done to me…

But that is not what happened at all.

My mother got up and hugged me, and then she left without another word. I stood there, not sure how to act. Am I supposed to go out there? Was that her way of apologizing? What just happened!?

I didn’t know what else to do except go down to see what was going on, and once I did, I smiled more than I ever had.

“Daydream, I was talking with Ditzy Doo and heard about what you were doing this afternoon. Now you know that it is wrong to make fun of your younger sister and make her carry all of your things, so now while watching over Ditzy, you will come straight home and do the chores we need you to do along with hers.” My mother said.

Daydream was about to protest but my father put a hoof up which made her silent. “No buts about it, you need to be punished for this action, and I hope that you will learn and think about this.”

I positively beamed of pure joy, I thought that was all that was going to be said, but unfortunately, I heard my mother's voice once again.

“Now this, however, doesn’t completely mean that Ditzy wasn’t in the wrong here as well, so she will also have to be punished, and doing so, we stand on watching her for a month, and making sure to stop her when any stallion gets near her, we know you may hate it, but it is for the best for both of you, now go to your room, we’ll get dinner ready and call you both in.

I stared, not happy anymore. Even though Daydream may have gotten punish, I still won't be able to be seen with Whooves outside of school! I must tell him as soon as I can. Before the princess takes away my freedom as an Equestrian! What am I saying? I think I’m reading to many political books.

Daydream climbed up the stairs and stared daggers at me, I grew concerned. If she stares at me like that the whole month, then I will be doomed to find any relief in my life for a long time.

I went into my room, realizing that my punishment wasn’t over just yet, and looked out the window. The stars shined less brightly than the night I went out with Doctor, but I could still see the many constellations that made me smile a little. I wonder where he’s staying at today? Maybe tomorrow I can go ahead and put a few things from the attic to the observatory.

Soon I heard my mother's voice calling me and Daydream for dinner, we all ate in silence and went to bed without a word except ‘goodnight’ and we all fell asleep, many different thoughts in our heads.

Author's Note

I didn't know if I wanted this story to have the name Ditzy, Derpy, or Muffins, so I went with all three because to me, her family calls her Ditzy, while society decided her name should be Derpy, and I didn’t really know how to fit Muffins in here, but I think I did it fairly well. This was also not to make anybody mad and say things like "Her name is Derpy and you're wrong to name her like that!"

A Night To Remember

I groggily got out of my bed and got ready for school, I knew I had to tell Doctor Whooves about my punishment as soon as I could see him. I hated that my parents forgot about my best friend that I have been seeing for almost 4 months! Either way, I don’t have any say in the matter and I need to tell him as fast as possible.

I went down the stairs and my sister was eating her breakfast and staring angrily at me. I just ignored her and began to eat the muffins that were out, I noticed that my mother made them, and it made me smile.

Daydream didn’t say anything to me, she just finished her fruit and went by, I could see that she still wasn’t happy about the punishment my mom gave her, but I still believed that it was fair (to her not to me). Anyway, after brushing my hair and getting my saddlebag I was ready to go. Daydream led the way to my school.

It was silent, and I liked it. But of course, daydream had to say something, she can't go a day without saying at least one thing about her horrific day.

“You may be smarter than meets the eye, but you had no right to tell mom all of those lies,”

I stared shocked, “What do you mean lies! It's true! You made me carry all of those bags and wanted to embarrass me in front of my friend. Which, by the way, you couldn’t remember because you only have an IQ of about 4!

“Well, I only did it because you needed to know what it's like to be a shopping mare,”

“A what!”

We were starting to get frantic and attracting a crowd as we walked, so I decided to go faster, leaving her behind me, but of course…

“If you go any further you’ll be disrespecting mom’s rules!” Daydream screamed at me, causing me to slow down enough for Daydream to catch up and be ahead again. I sighed, there really is no pleasing her is there

The sight of my school had never made me happier than right now. I waited until we were at the doors and I dashed away from Daydream like I was running from a timber wolf. Everypony in sight was doing the usual things they do on Mondays. I slowed down and began my start of homeroom. Hoping and praying that I would see Whooves soon.

Finally, I was able to catch him in the class we had together, but I grew nervous. He had on a smile to me and I wanted to blush, but I kept it inside for now. Don’t, right now all you need to do is tell him.

“Hi Muffins,” his nickname made me smile very wide, making me forget my purpose and blush madly, he remembered!

“Hi,” I wanted to say more, and I was about to, but he stopped me before I could.

“Before you speak, I have some exciting news,” he said with an enlarged smile. I grew curious and tilted my head, I know I have a limited time here, but still…

“Ok, but after your exciting news I have to tell you something too,” I said with less enthusiasm.

“I just got invited to go to Cumulous’ house for a Nightmare Night party! And he said I could bring a guest along,”

My face stayed frozen, I didn’t hate parties, but mostly I avoid them for various reasons. All being that one way or another, I end up embarrassing anyone who dares goes near me.

“So… you want me to go with you?” I asked, blushing at the thought of being at a party with him.

“If you haven’t already been invited, then yes, I would,”

“Ha, like I would be invited to a party,” I said sadly. That was another reason I never went to parties, I was never asked.

“Oh, don’t say that I'm sure you’ve at least thrown a birthday or some other occasion, right?”

I shook my head, it wasn’t sad for me, but I could see the morn in his face, and it saddened me. I knew that if I went, then Daydream would have to come along and I couldn’t be able to see him the whole night, so it would be better to not go.

But… still…

“Ok, but I will warn that Daydream will have to come along,”

“Why? She doesn’t come to this school,”

“Because I'm being punished for something stupid that she mentioned, and now if I am anywhere near a stallion or colt, she’ll come by and stop me because Celestia forbids, I do something crazy like go out into outer space and travel to many planets and dimensions inside a magic box with him!”

“Wow, that was specific,”

I began to grow sad, it wasn’t fair that this would be the last time I may be able to see Whooves without a chaperone.

“Well I’m sure that she won't be there around you all night, she has to go to the bathroom once in a while doesn’t she?” he said, I could hear the hope in his voice. Cow Dung, he certainly has a way with his words.

I smiled and laughed quietly, this was when the teacher did roll call and we began the countless reading and answering of our textbooks.

-*-

The bell to go home soon rang and I slowly walked out of the school. I wasn’t really happy about seeing Daydream, I knew she would probably say no since I was just punished. Yet I knew I should ask just in that small chance she may say yes. I doubted high, however.

“Well finally you came, I was waiting for, like, ever!” Daydream complained as I rolled my eyes.

“How long have you been waiting here?” I asked, even though she can be dramatic, I was curious.

“Like 10 minutes before the bell rang, and now my hooves hurt from sitting here, maybe you should tell your principal to change that rule,” Daydream said almost as if I was part of the school board and could say anything I want.

“I'll see,” I answered and started our way home. We were quiet for a while before I remembered that I am supposed to tell Daydream about the party.

“Hey, Daydream, there’s this Nightmare Night party and, since you have to be watching me, I was curious as to if you could ask mom and dad to go, within the exception that you are in proximity towards my views.”

Daydream stared at me with confusion on her face, I realized that she may not have understood me, as usual. So I tried to simplify my sentence. “I mean, I want to go to a party, but I need you to come with me in order to go. So will you?”

Daydream didn’t speak for quite a while, her brain was working hard, as I could see. Her brows were furrowed in a complete thought, I had never seen her work this much with her brain. I never saw her work her brain after she dropped out of college. But this was new.

“Ok,” Daydream said, “This is what I will do, I will try and convince mom and dad to let us go, but when we do I will watch you the whole night, but you will stay far away from me. That way I will see you but you won't see me.”

I was surprised about how much of a plan she made. Usually, she never even considered trying to help out. I was proud and confused. Daydream doesn’t do many things for me, but this was new as much as her thinking. And it made me happy that she thought a little bit of me.

“Ok, that’s the plan,” I said with a smile as we soon were entering my neighborhood, I knew everything was settled, but something wasn’t right, I felt like I should have said something else, but what?

“Thank you,” I said enough for her to hear, Daydream turned her head and had on a dazed face. I never really thanked her for anything, mostly because she didn’t deserve a thank you from me. But many a thank you’s were passed from my parents.

“Your welcome,” she said, I felt something in her words, I know Daydream loves me, mainly because she has to, but somewhere in her voice I could hear the love escape, it wasn’t a big gesture, but it was something.

We entered my home and I was about to do my usual chores when I realized Daydream was doing them already, I had remembered that the punishment of hers was to do the chores for as long as she watched me, but I never thought she would own up to it!

She must have noticed that I was watching her because she looked at me, and I went on my way to my room. I usually do the chores by now, but if Daydream does them, then I have some free time. But what to do? Soon I decided to think for a few minutes. I wonder if this will become a new thing with Daydream and me, maybe she is finally seeing that what she is doing is wrong, and we can finally get along, I hope she can convince mom and dad to go to the party. Why do I want to go anyway? I never did before, so why now? Maybe it's because I just don’t want to be in the shadows anymore? No, I like being in the background and not getting much attention. Or perhaps it’s these feelings I have for Doctor Whooves. It does seem like it is the best conclusion. That or I just want to spend as much time with him as I can. Nightmare Night is close, just about a week away. So maybe it is just because I want to see him as much as possible, or maybe…

My thoughts were interrupted by a pony who was standing by my observatory. He entered in and I gasped, What is he doing here!? Doesn’t he know that I am being punished for seeing any stallion ever? Or did I not tell him that part? Maybe he lost something? Or needs me to tell him something? He should know that I was talking about not seeing him whatsoever during the month I am punished. So why is he here? He is probably the smartest colt I have ever met. Unless…

I opened the window and flew down to where Doctor was before the greetings began, I spoke first. “What are you doing here? I thought I told you I was punished from seeing any colt from here on until the end of the month.” I said quietly, then I realized we were outside and in view of Daydream. “Quick, go in here,” I said gesturing to go inside the observatory.

“Well, I did figure out that you were being punished from seeing me until said punishment was over (a whole month, really?), but then I realized that you never got a direct date on what day the party was,” Doctor Whooves said, I was a bit confused about why he was giving me such useless information. I had figured out what day it was, but still, a party can be any day that is before or after, not the night of. So I let him continue.

“Ok, so what is the date, may I ask?” I said with a smile. Pleasing Whooves to a smile.

“It is the night of Nightmare Night,” he answered directly. I still smiled but was a tad bit stumped on what he was trying to do, but I still was playing the strange game that he was putting out.

“Oh thank you so much, it's not like I would ever figure that out, a Nightmare Night party, such confusion on what day it is,” I said in a teasing manner, Whooves laughed at his defeat.

“Alright, why are you really here?” I answered after the laughter was omitted.

“You caught me, I really just wanted to come here, to know about the ‘project’,” Whooves answered.

“Oh,” I said a bit frazzled, I knew that he was the one who committed to agreeing with the project, but I thought that he would understand everything. “Well, what do you need to know?”

“I just want to make sure that you want to do this by yourself, I don’t want you to pressurize yourself because you don’t think you can do this. So, if you need help, I will be there for you,”

I just stared in awe, completely astonished at his question. Why would he think I need help, is he worried about my strength? I'll only have to carry a few things, maybe some slightly heavy things in the attic, but those aren’t that heavy. Unless he doesn’t want me to be hurt because he won't be there to protect me from all the dangers. Hearing this, I smiled a sweet smile, “Come here,” I said as I let my hooves out and ran up to him. I felt his hooves reflect my movement and we were in a loving embrace. His fur felt so soft that I almost didn’t ever want to let go. Almost. I knew that this was probably going to be the last hug we ever had until my punishment was over. So I made the most of it. My muzzle felt warm and I could feel my heart beating fast. Our hug lasted longer than I intended, but I didn’t care. Any chance to hug him was a chance to take.

Soon, however, it stopped, when I felt a part of my mane rise. I quickly threw myself off of him and he stared frozen and blushing, I did the same. We took a while to answer for we were both in so much shock. But I finally ended the silence.

“did you just – “

“NO!” Whooves answered all too loudly. I didn’t have time to ask before he went his way to the exit. He said goodbye and went on his way, running to Celestia knows where. I realized I was still blushing madly. I didn’t really know how to take what he did. Did he smell my mane on purpose? Or did he just take a deep breath and I freaked out? Then why did he freak out as well? Unless he… no, I can't think like that, I won't be able to see him soon anyway, and he knows that. so maybe he just did it to say goodbye. Yeah, that’s it.

Leaving the observatory, I entered my room and closed the door, not really paying much attention after that.

-*-

Nightmare Night had fallen upon us and I was ready to go to the party, Knowing that it was Nightmare Night, costumes were recommended, so here I am, dressed up as a favorite character from a series of fiction I have read nearly 3 times, for the first time since I was as small as a daisy, hoping that it wasn't going to be the worst one out there. Daydream, in all my surprise, actually did convince my mother and father to let us go, as long as she watched me and I wouldn't get into any more trouble. Daydream, feeling a need to wear some kind of tight black costume (because what else was she going to wear? It's not like she has dresses that could be as fashionable as the one she is wearing right now!), stayed near the door and paced around, she was always anticipating going to any party, she must look the best for any circumstance. That included social gatherings, even though she may be the oldest pony in the entire house!

“Are you ready yet?” my sister said in exasperation

“Yep, do you remember where to go?” I asked. I knew Cumulus’s houses’ path, but Daydream doesn’t know where and who any of the ponies in my school are.

“Of course I do! What do you think, I'm, like, an idiot?” I wanted to reprimand something so badly right then and there, but my speech froze and I stayed put, and soon we left for the party.

The entire time it was silent. That is until we heard the loud music coming from the distance. We were about a mile away and already I could feel my insides pulsing from the bass. Once we were in the view of the house, it was mad! Even though it was early in the evening, ponies were already drunk enough to pass out, and many were on the roof, cheering and hooting around for a jug-athon.

I began to grow very nervous, so nervous I felt sick! I looked for Daydream as we neared the entrance but then I found her being hoarded by many of the stallions that were entranced by her ‘charms’. So I was alone, for now.

I took one hoof into the house and felt as if all of the feelings in my hooves had gone out, I knew I would mess up, it should be impossible for me to even be here! My breathing was growing heavy and I felt like everypony was staring at me!

“I can't do this,” I said as I turned back, but not before I heard a voice in the distance.

“You aren’t leaving this early are you?”

“Why would it matter, I would just embarrass anyone who dares to walk near me, and I would trip and make a fool of myself anyway.”

“Haven't you seen the others? At least half of them have tripped already and the others were laughing at them,”

“With them! There is a difference between laughing with and at. One would be that when you laugh with, you never mock them, and the person who is laughed at is laughing, too. When you laugh at, you don’t care about what they are doing, you just think they are stupid and can't tell what you are laughing at.”

“Wow, you really know about the differences don’t you,”

“Believe me, you usually get used to it after a few 50 or so times. Nopony ever laughed with me before,” I said with a frown, the host went up to me and I realized that it wasn’t true, not at all.

“Not until now,” I said hugging my friend, as he did the same.

“Oh come on now Muffins, what pony wouldn’t laugh at the cute and funny antics that you tell me, and I mean that as a compliment by the way,”

“I know, you always knew how to tease me the right way,”

We broke the hug and I went once again at the entrance, this time with fewer nerves than before. “I like this ensemble your wearing, nice wear of the yellow scarf, certainly got the coat right, and I must say that hair is definitely representative of the character, you outdid yourself,"

I laughed at his compliment "I thank you wholeheartedly, and to what do I owe the expense of pure excitement withing mine own view of perception?"

"Even sounding like her? Yep, you're a fan alright. Unfortunately, I wasn't able to do much here, just a coat and a pocket watch that will need to be returned, who am I? well, you could say I am a time traveler."

"How does a coat and a pocket watch explain how you are a time traveler?" I asked.

"Well, the coat explains that I go to certain areas (given that it is early Ponyvillian attire) and the watch is to check on what time it is that I was able to travel too."

"Huh... that actually makes sense, and I do think it fits you well,"

We smiled and stayed silent a while afterward, which usually is the start of when I knew things were turning. It always turns when it becomes awkward with me, so I was really hoping that another conversation would arise.

"Where’s Daydream, I thought she had to watch you all night?”

“She does but I think she is a bit busy,” I said with a wink and pointing to where Daydream was still being courted by tons of stallions who wanted her attention, and a few mares who were asking if she wanted to hang out and be best friends!

“Wow, that is… disturbing to say the least. Do they even know how old she really is?” Whooves asked as he shuddered.

“Probably, they just think she is the very best because she is older, but if they knew how she dropped out of college and is not looking anywhere for a job and is still staying with her parents and annoying the crap out of her little sister, then they would think otherwise,”

We both laughed and stayed put, my stomach growled and I went over to where the food was held, nothing but sweets and fatty foods were on the tray, I kind of knew this would be, but was sad because I wanted some muffins. I picked up a treat and was about to bite into it, but Doctor slapped it out of my hoof and I grazed a confused look.

“Do not eat those if you want to remain sane,”

“Why? What is wrong with them?”

“That mare over there, she ate half of a cupcake,” Doctor Whooves pointed to a mare who was dressed as some kind of lab-coated alien hunter, constantly laughing maniacally. And pointing at nothing, while shouting and screaming about "radical incantations" and "Totally cool ceilings". I hadn’t realized that not only the Cider was spiked (as I could easily tell by so many ponies wanting to grab more, but the food was somehow inedible without going on a leap to crazy town! I was really starting to become concerned that this party was going to be overthrown by the authorities if given the chance, and started thinking of going home at this point, but Whooves invited me here and I wanted to stay as long as I could before I couldn’t see him for the month.

We stayed quiet for a long while, the loud song was fading and the cheers for more were all around me. The DJ went to a microphone near the microphone and began to speak loudly, so loud that I wanted to cover my ears,

“Is everypony having a good time!” many cheers were shouted as the DJ continued on, “All right, we have a wonderful selection, but now it is time to take it down a notch,”

Soon a slower song was heard and many ponies went to the sidelines but a few went together and danced the song away. I looked at Whooves and began to blush, it would be nice to dance one song with him, but I knew I could never ask him, all we were doing was standing there and doing nothing. I jumped whenever Whooves actually said something.

“So…are we just going to stand here and have a boring night to forget, or are we going to do something and remember this night for the entire month?”

“Ok then, what do you suggest?”

“What kind of music do you listen to?” I was a bit confused by what he was asking, but I thought about it and wondered if he was going to do something about this.

“Well I don’t really care much for the newest stuff, I'm more of an oldies kind of gal, like 80’s equestrian, why?”

“That’s a good answer, what kind of 80’s culture?”

I was still confused, but at least this was better than not talking, “Oh you know, some of the rock and roll, and a lot of the classics. Oh! I do have a favorite dance,”

“Okay then, which is it?” Whooves said smiling very much.

“Well it is a bit embarrassing, but it’s the one thing that I love to dance around all silly like,”

“Well that’s okay, we all like to dance a little crazy right?”

“Not when you can dance the entire song on your own... and know both parts by heart,”

“Just tell me what it is already!” Whooves groaned as I sighed in utter defeat.

“Its… “Hour of My Time” from Dirty Clopping, the one dance that I have always wanted to dance at a party,”

“Alrighty then! It’s settled!” Whooves said as he headed over to the DJ, I was about to ask what he was doing but he dragged me by the hoof to follow him. I blushed and smiled, it was nice that he was wanting to make a few memories, but this was going a bit extreme, I think he pulled a muscle from my hoof to my shoulder!

We arrived near the DJ and I saw Whooves whisper something in his ear, and a twinge of jealousy was coming to me, it was small, yet I grew angry. Not at the jealousy, but at the fact that I was getting jealous over nothing!

Finally, he went over to me with a big huge smile, as I saw the DJ take out a file, with all of the greatest 80’s hits, from Maredonna, Michael Jack, and to even Princess! I finally saw the record that she displayed, and I gasped as I looked back at Doctor Whooves.

“You didn’t,”

“You better believe I did!”

“But I can't dance in front of everypony!” I said as if they were all watching me already.

“Sure you can, you told me yourself that you knew every part of the dance, and you said you wanted to dance this at a party once in your life.”

“Yes, but that is just like a new years resolution, you say that you are going to do something, but you never commit to it,”

“Well then, that’s why I am here,” Whooves said, picking me up as I felt him move around to where we needed to be for the dance.
"Aren't you the least bit worried that one way or another I will embarrass us," I asked, knowing that if there was even a chance to stop it would need to be now.

"Actually, if anypony will be embarrassed, it should be me. I've never even seen the dance, so you are going to have to lead here," Whooves said laughing a little, and I smiled. Hoping that, for no offense towards him, he was right.

The song started and I felt my heart beating harder than the beat of the song, but yet, when I stared at his eyes, something moved in me, and I could remember the exact dance. And so, I smiled and did the exact dance that I had loved. From ear to tail, I could feel the adrenaline in my body as I moved in rhythmic tones of the song. I actually felt that I could do anything, except when I remembered… the lift.

I knew it could be easy, I actually was able to do it by myself, thanks to my wings, but that wasn’t the hard part, the hard part was trying to see clearly where I will go. Every time I run, I always trip. No matter how many times I try, I can never do it. without stumbling a lot. So you can see how I felt when I looked at Whooves with worry.

“Doctor, I know I said that I can do the entire dance, but there is a problem with the lift. I can't do it!” I said in a panic.

“Don’t worry, you can, I believe you can,” Whooves said with a reassuring smile. A smile that made me confident enough to do this, but that doubt was still strongly in there.

“No I can't, I'm sorry. The other times were by myself, now the others are watching, they know I can't, and you know it too, everypony here thinks I can’t and their right, ok,” I said in full remorse, I knew that I disappointed him, he showed a face like it.

“Then why not you prove them wrong,” the Doctor whispered in my ear, causing my entire face to grow flush, and confidence had flown into me, and I smiled at him. We parted ways, and the confidence was draining from me as I went further. So I decided to go all-in, I ran as straight as I could, and soon, I felt like I could do this…

Then I noticed the stares, it was like slow motion went to my eyes, and I saw so many ponies that were whispering about me and looking at me with grimacing faces, and just like that, my hooves were numb, I stumbled and tumbled down onto the floor. And then I could feel a large force that stopped my sliding, and I noticed that the music had also stopped, but it made me pass out nonetheless. It took a while to get conscious again (more like 30 seconds I was told), but soon, I could hear the laughter, and my eyes were beginning to spin, but enough to see the hooves as well. And soon the tears were escaping from me.

I thought it would just be like this, but soon I could hear a faint voice yelling at the others, I didn’t get much from what the host was saying, but I could tell that it was Whooves. And I felt a hoof come to my face. Though it was strange. It didn’t feel like the familiar soft and warm hooves that I knew. No this one felt hard and… cold. I was then raised up by an angry hoof and some magic involved.

Daydream stared daggers at me, I knew she was mad, but I didn’t look at her, my eyes were crossed and I could see both the ponies who seemed to be enjoying the moment of laughter and also mad that I had ruined everything. Doctor Whooves looked at me with such a sorrowful face. In fact, I could see that he was mouthing the words, "I am so sorry". and I grew mad. I let go and hit Daydream it the hoof, which caused her aurora to let go of me. I flew out of the house and ran away. I didn’t want to go home, I didn’t want to go anywhere where I could be seen, so I went to the one place that I knew I could go to solitude.

I went to the hill near the Everfree forest and let it all out. I cried for many minutes without stopping, I felt myself being thrown around. My left eye was starting to blacken and it hurt, I knew it was from the impact from when I hit the floor and the DJ’s station, my left sides were growing pains as well. And I had to lie down.

My stomach hurts, and I feel like I am going to hurl! Why did I think I would enjoy this, I knew I would embarrass him. Now he probably won’t want to see me forever! Why am I such a stupid mare! Why do I have these horrid eyes, why…

I heard hoofsteps coming to me, and I sniffed and tried to clear myself up, I had a prediction who it was, but I was still so emotional, I couldn’t stop crying. I just hoped that it was an animal or a simple bird. But of course, I was wrong.

“Dit… Muffins?” a voice said, as I sniffed once more I looked over and saw that Doctor Whooves who was staring at me with such worry. I just turned my head, and let the tears flow down to me. Finally, I could find my voice.

“Don’t. Don’t call me that right now,” I said, trying to clear my voice.

“Well too bad, you said you liked the nickname and I am going to keep calling you that,”

“How could you say that!? after what I did to you, how could look at me with a worried expression? haven’t I made enough of a fool of yourself!?”

“What the hay are you- do you really think about the embarrassment of the other rather than your own, why would you do that?” I felt a hoof reach over to touch me but I jerked back.

“It doesn’t matter what I think, I don’t care about my own embarrassment, as long as I don’t embarrass anyone else, other than me.”

“What kind of logic is that! you can't think about what others want all the time! Tell me this, have you ever thought about what you want?”

“How could I do that? I don’t ever get what I want even if I need it. I never get my hopes up for anything.”

I began to grow tears once again, making my eyes watery and unable to see, and my throat being dry. I never wanted much of anything, I never get any presents for my birthday, or presents for any circumstance for that matter.

It was a while for Whooves to speak, I actually thought he left, but as soon as I gave up his hope, I felt two hooves reach for me and hug me. I protested for a short time but the loving warmth I felt corrupted me, and I couldn’t help but embrace the feeling of care.

“Would you honestly think I could ever hear you say those words with a straight face?” Whooves said pulling me so close, that not an inch of us was apart.

“I… I…”

“Don’t answer that, rhetorical question and all. Just let me hold you for a little bit.”

I blushed and felt my heart beating hard. I knew my feelings for Whooves were growing stronger. I could feel it. But I also felt fear, fear for knowing that there was that tiny possible chance that he may like me as well. Tiny, however, yet still a possibility.

The corruption of the embrace moved me to turn my entire body and feel his soft chest. His heart beat faster, and I made a faint smile. I felt like I could sleep here, just like the night he told the truth to me. I felt myself growing more and more loving, so much that I looked up, and we stared at each other for a long while.

I could tell that he wanted to move closer, yet I could see his fear. Almost as much as me. And I smiled.

“Can you tell me… what you really want,” Doctor said, making my entire face flush. I wanted to answer him badly, but my voice was just stiff. All I could stutter was, “I… I-I want… want,” My entire body wanted to just fall into his hooves so he could just take me away. That’s what I want. Just for him to take me away to a world that we both want to be in.

He began to move so close that I almost was going to go in for the kill, if not for the fact that I knew I would screw up if I would kiss him. So, in spite of my defeat, I sighed and downed my head, even this is something I can't have. I thought, but I soon realized that I was growing selfish, why am I acting like I have to own Whooves for him to be mine? Why do I always have to think that the pony I like would never like me back… and yet, he hasn’t done a thing even though I know he may know he, likes… me. My head hurts.

“Um… it’s getting late, I bet Daydream has already told Mom and Dad about my shenanigans tonight, so maybe I should just face the music and go,” I said in full mourn, I didn’t want to leave and he knew that. but he said “ok” and we started off our way to my home. Silence fell upon us as the thoughts trickled up in our brains. Well more like my brain, I didn’t necessarily know what Whooves was thinking, but from the look on his face, I knew it well enough. What would have happened if I stayed put and let him kiss me? Would it feel great? Would it feel horrible? Maybe he just doesn’t want to be alone anymore and knows that I don’t want to either, or… maybe he really does like me, and just that. it would be nice to know, he would take care of me when I need it, and ask me out everywhere just so he knows he isn’t bored, and he would never be apart from me because he doesn’t want anypony to look at me the way he does. It’s a nice thought, but very unlikely that it would ever happen. Yet, stallions do take pride in everything they like. So maybe he is just being a lovestruck colt?

As my thoughts kept creeping up on me, I realized that we were back at my house. The lights were still on and I could see that my parents were in the living room. I got a bit of Deja Vu as we were in this exact position last time, but now, I think I need to do something more.

“Thank you,” I said as we entered the porch.

“No problem,” Whooves replied likely.

I knew there was something missing, something I knew had to be done, we both stared at each other, and as I looked at those beauteous blue eyes, I had found my strength.

I leaped myself onto Whooves and the rest was like magic, our lips touched and it seemed like everything stopped, all I could feel was my heart, leaping out of my chest from the excitement. I was about to let go, but then I was pulled in closer, and soon the perfect kiss was out. I had remembered what those mares were talking about how a first kiss was the best thing in the universe, I never believed them until now. And I smiled at my hypocritical nature.

We could have stayed there the entire night, just locked in each other’s embrace and feeling like nothing else matters. Yet soon, oxygen became my enemy and I broke it off. I wasn’t exactly surprised at the fact that we kissed, but the fact that it had brought something I never thought would come out! Saliva came with our broken kiss. And I felt like jelly, my body wasn’t able to function right, my face was so red you could even see it in the darkest of nights.

“Th-thank you,” Whooves said with a smile I could see was right.

“For what?” I said in between my gasp for air. I hadn’t realized that I let go of so much oxygen.

“For making the best memory for while you're gone,”

I smiled brightly and stared once again at his eyes, and soon he went away. Leaving me with one thing on my mind the whole night.

“Ditzy? Are you okay? Where’s Daydream?” my dad said, growing worried, but I couldn’t hear him, all I could hear was the beating of my heart. It wasn’t until I banged into a wall to realize that I was completely dumbstruck. I looked back and my parents looked at me as if I was crazy. I tried to think of what they said, only being able to remember something about Daydream.

“Oh she is fine, she just needed to take a walk,” I lied, and it worked because my parents went back to what they were doing and I went to my room and sighed happily.

I did it. I really did it! And he did it back! This means he does like me I sighed as the scene shot through me again. And the horrors of reality kicked in my brain. And I won't be able to see him for a whole month! As that thought entered my brain, I shot up and began to grow panic, what have I done! I just kissed him and now I won't be able to see him for a really long time! He may forget about this after my punishment! I just don’t know what went wrong!

I was scared so I turned to my side and held my pillow close, maybe he will remember and kiss me when all of this drama is over? Maybe, maybe this all will be ok. His face entered my mind, the kiss still felt like it was happening. I never thought that I, a mare who looks so different from everyone, could finally fall in love.

I sat up. "Oh no." I squeaked. I really have fallen in love with him, haven’t I!?

Author's Note

Alright, this has to be my favorite chapter writing, mostly because I always see myself when I think of it. What Ditzy/Derpy/Muffins says, what she thinks, and how she exaggerates too. You will see I put a lot of my perspectives inside of this pony, but that's just one reason I made this fic. Also, references all around, another reason I loved making this chapter:derpytongue2:

The Project

It had already been about two weeks since my punishment had started, and already I was dying. I had gotten into a bit of a routine while Daydream was watching me. First, I wake up and do the usual thing you do on weekday mornings, then I and Daydream go along the way to school and fight about something, then I would go the entire day trying my best to make sure nopony talks to me. After that, I go out of school and Daydream and I, once again, go talking. Until finally I go home, almost about to do the chores when I realize that Daydream’s punishment involved doing the chores. I go up and think about my kiss, and work on getting everything for the ‘project’ I am going to do for Whooves. My parents come home and we all have dinner, then I go to bed, ready for another day.

The only thing is, Daydream and I, are getting a bit strange, I noticed after the party, that she was acting a bit abnormal. I asked her once, but all I got was a scowl and an ‘it's none of your business’ bit. I was a bit worried, she didn't come home at all that night at the party, and it wasn't until the morning when I saw her, she was tired, very tired, her mane was frazzled, and I could see that something may have happened. Yet I stayed out of it. After that, we seemed to be talking a bit, not fighting. I was starting to actually like talking with Daydream, she never really talked to me except when she demanded I do something for her. And once I even made her laugh! It was great progress. and another thing, my parents are noticing me too! They are starting to ask me things that they only did with Daydream, and they ask me things at the dinner table, rather than leave me out of their conversations.

Yes, it was starting to get better, but it wasn't all better. I could never get over my kiss with Doctor Whooves, what mare would? I thought about him for many hours in the day. Even today, as I head into my room, I can't stop thinking about his smile, and he thanked me for doing it! I knew now that the tiny possible chance of him liking me raised by many, of course, this was just a prediction like all my thoughts, but it wasn't impossible. And I smiled every time that I went up into the attic. I hope he will like it when I am finished,

Right then, I had everything I needed, I would put a nice big blanket and pillows for the hammock that he will sleep in, I also want to add a few drapes in so he could have his privacy. I have already made the plans to get real window panes so if it rains he won't have to be wet. I am also going to get a lamp and a few activities that he may want, so he doesn't get bored. Yesiree, I was fully into this project, and I will not back down.

My first task will be to get the heavy items and move them to the observatory. It wasn't that heavy, but I did have to take a few breaks. Finally, I got it out of the window and struggled incredibly. It was hard when you don't have anypony to help or supervise. I had remembered what Doctor Whooves had said, how he didn't want me to get hurt. When I had these words in my head, I could feel them feeling lighter. Soon, after my imagination was gone, I realized that they were lighter than before. I looked down and began to panic.

“Need help with that?” Daydream asked, with a strange, calm voice instead of her snarky one.

“Uh…” I was getting scared that her calm behavior was just a mask and she will be screaming at me to mom and dad. Yet she remained herself with a smile.

“Sure?” I asked. She raised her magic from her horn and it helped me a lot with getting into the observatory. Finally, I placed it down with where I want it to be and smiled at my achievement. I looked around and noticed that it was looking much nicer than before. I went to the window and looked out. My brain went into imagination mode and I saw me and Whooves talking about the stars and time. It now made me sad, I loved it when he went into his wacky visions about his dreams and his goals of lives.

“Wow, I’ve always wondered what it was like in here,” Daydream said making me jump with fear. I looked back and felt my heart leap. Daydream’s head went in and looked around. Before I would have told her to get out immediately, but now that she was calmer and starting to actually be a little bit nicer to me, I let her in. she may be a pain, but now with everything being the way it is, I feel like she and I should connect more. And so far we have, but we still have a long way to go.

“It doesn’t look great, but I'm planning on decorating a bit more,”

“I don’t think I ever heard you talking about decorating this place except after the punishment, why are you thinking of this now?”

I hesitated telling Daydream about my plan for Whooves to move in, but yet…

“Well, I can’t tell you everything, but I am doing this for a friend. And I want to make it nice for them, so to do that I need to move a few things from the attic to this place. Please don’t tell mom and dad about this okay?” I said. I was expecting her to look at me with a grimace, yet she seemed to understand where I am coming from.

“Oh that’s nice of you,” Daydream said with an actual joyful smile, I began to grow worried, this was not like her at all.

She looked around for a few more minutes with her smile gone, “You need to decorate it a bit more,” she said while trotting around the whole room. “A few posters here, and maybe a rug. This hammock is a bit nice. Brings out the exterior of the room.”

I was about to ask why she was giving me some tips on the room but I soon was taking this consideration. I looked around the observatory and realized she was right. I could now see that a few posters would make the room very nice. And I smiled at the thought, why does she want to help me? Is this about her punishment? Was there something that I hadn’t heard before? maybe I should just take this as a coincidence.

“Yeah, that looks like it would work, and maybe I could add a few stickers of stars,”

“Yeah, other than that it looks like this could be a good room. And your friend could really like it if he or she doesn’t mind it being about the stars,”

I began to blush for some odd reason, even though I knew Daydream probably had no idea who this was for, it sounded as if she knew exactly who it was for. “Um… I think he would appreciate it,”

“So it is a he!” Daydream said a bit loudly, I was scared that this was all a trap so Daydream can rat me out and I get grounded more than my original punishment!

“Please don’t tell anyone! I already promised that I would do this for him and I don’t want to disappoint him! Please promise me you won't tell mom and dad! If they knew I was doing this I would never be able to see him again! I BEG YOU!” I said groveling at my sister's hooves, I could feel my life taking the worst turn ever, I would never see Whooves, I will have to stay near Daydream forever! And no one will ever like me again! my mind went into utter shock, tears went into my eyes as I kept begging and whimpering to my sister knowing that it wouldn’t work. I knew that most of this was just for not seeing Whooves mostly, but there was also a deep feeling of fear, I know I say that Daydream and I got along better, but still she does demand things from me, just less. And I really need a break from her already.

“Alright, alright! I won't tell mom and dad,” Daydream said, in defeat mind you, making me very surprised.

“R-really?” I said with bewilderment, I didn’t expect Daydream to not tell mom and dad, especially with a defeating voice.

“Yeah… it looks like you like this pony, so I will let you off the hoof. Just this once!!!” Daydream screamed at me, I should have been cheered but I am more confused than anything.

“Why are you doing this?” I finally asked.

“Because you look like you are doing something nice and I think that it is really sweet,”

“um… okay?” I said, getting back up to my hooves and calming myself.

“Well I should go, it looks like you have a plan, so I will let you get to it, and if you need help, then I will help you.” Daydream said with a strange smile that almost looked like it was meant to be sweet. After she left I stared for a while with my eyes like saucers. Did my sister want to help me? and not for anything but to just be nice! I must be having a nightmare or a really weird dream.

I couldn’t really get what had just happened, but after a bit more thinking, I just took it as a strange thing that had been going on for a while. She was talking to me for some time, she was being nice to me, and she was willing to help! This was going to be a strange month.

-*-

I went into my observatory and smiled at my achievement. I had put in some constellation posters and some glowing stickers that my sister decided to get, a large lamp and a few books of adventure, the hammock had a soft pillow and at least three different blankets, it was hard to find anything for the windows but finally, I found a few panes from “Dots pane and drape store,” (great coincidence huh?) and I found great drapes that are dark royal blue, I thought maybe I could paint the room a dark color so it could bring out so many of the colors of the constellations. Also about those, I put in some lights just so it could look like the actual night sky! I was so proud of myself I even slept in it once. And it was even more comfortable than my room!

“I hope he likes it,” I said with some concern, I grew very worried. As if Whooves was moving in with me!

The month seemed to be going by alright, for now. I had noticed less of Whooves however, it made me wonder where he goes sometimes, but now I couldn’t think like that, my punishment was almost over. I could think then.

I went into my room and looked around it. Plain walls, nothing to squeal at, and it made me frown. Maybe I could make my room a bit better, it was fun designing a room that I liked instead of my parents making it for me. I never asked for a change, but maybe now would be a good time.

I sighed, it was lonely in the house, while Daydream may have gotten a punishment as well, she could still see a few of her friends, and what’s more, is that they decided today would be a perfect day to have a get-together.

So here I was, lonely as ever on a Saturday, wishing I had sompony else to talk to, but now just looking outside, wishing and dreaming of the day that everything will be okay and back to normal. My imagination came in as I looked out the window and I could see me and Whooves just hanging out as we used to. Looking up at the night sky, laughing at each other for something stupid. I smiled as the thoughts went to high as I saw myself leaning against the Doctor, and he just smiles and does the same. We looked at each other like we always did before and I could feel myself blushing at the scene I made. Soon though, my mind began to get a bit intense as me and my crush fell and I began to see maturity in my mind, a little kiss brought onto a tongue and I blushed brightly as I could feel him around me. Finally, the thoughts ran away with me as he began a feeling of love and compassion as his mouth ran down to my…

I shut the window hard and tried to control my breathing. Never had I ever had thoughts like that, I knew I liked him but I never had a dirty mind like that, even when we were close. I knew something was going on, I could feel something inside of me ever since we kissed. A side of me that was kept out long ago. And even as I say that it is bad to have thoughts of maturity. I smiled. I am falling hard aren’t I, I thought.

The door to the front of the house opened causing me to jump, I heard giggled laughter and my smile faded away. Daydream's friends were coming up with her and I tried my best to keep that smile.

“Oh look who’s little sister has come out to play,” One of the mares, Diamond Rough, a light blue earth pony with a bright purple mane that was curled to perfection, and a small pink diamond as a cutie mark. She was the worst spoiled brat in the group who spoke with much sarcasm. You can see how hard it was to smile.

“Aww, are you lost? Do you need your big sissy to come help you to your room?” another mare, Sweet Spot, a magenta mare with a bright and vibrant color of blue and red tied up into a very clean and pristine ponytail. Her cutie mark was of two red strawberries inside of a glass of champagne. (she is probably the only one who agrees with everypony that is superior to her).

“Actually if I was lost, I would rather spend my time in a forest full of wild manticores than be led by a bunch of stupid unemployed mares who think they are better than everyone else,” I said in full confidence. I had learned long ago to not let these mares get under my skin, as long as I made the right comment, they would leave me alone for the rest of the night.

As said, they went to Daydream's room and began talking some more, leaving me alone once again.

I locked the door making sure that no one could come and check on me. Once again alone. I could hear the others in my sister’s room and felt sad. Why can’t anyone laugh with me like that. why does no one but Doctor understand me?

I sighed and decided maybe doing something other than sulking would be better. I went up into the attic again and saw if there was something that I could find. Opening it up, I looked around the cobwebs and many spiders. I began to rummage around and see if there was anything that I could at least comprehend with. My right eye fell upon a little recorder that seemed interesting to me. I had always wanted one of these when I was in a phase of my life (a phase where I couldn’t help but listen to music for every day of the week). So in my light of life, I decided to take it to my room. I had also found (in my high of luck) an album that looked to be of Journeigh, Michael Jack, and Flashtrot! I smiled and took those gladly. And soon was back into my room, less lonely than before.

I put the item on the floor and looked at the recorder and began to play around with it. Soon I smiled in appreciation as I heard it turn on. Why did my mom hate these things? they are so easy to understand. I took out an album from Journeigh and began to put it in. this was when I heard a loud sound that came blasting out “Don’t be unbelievers”, I turned it down enough so that the other mares in the other room could not yell at me about the ‘old hippie music’ that they are hearing from their ears.

The song kept going and I smiled at the lyrics. I had always loved this song when I was 13, it made me know that I couldn’t just give up faith, and it was also a really good song to dance to. I felt my body move and wander through my room. One good thing about not having so many items in my room, I have enough space to dance my heart out. I felt myself move to the beat and began to sing aloud as well. It made some memories come back from when I was younger and didn’t care who was watching me, and when I lifted myself off from the floor doing a simple Flashtrot move (It did not go well). I was hovering as the guitar solo came into view and I began to play air guitar. I had never felt so alive! It was almost as if my childhood was coming back to me!

That is… until I could hear snickering behind me and I looked back. I fell on my back hurting my wings and making the laughter harder. My eyes could see both Diamond Rough and Sweet Spot laughing their heads off, I blushed of embarrassment wishing that they would just stop, yet they kept going.

“Oh, that is just what we needed to see all day!” Sweet Spot said falling to the floor not being able to catch her breath.

“So that is your purpose! To make others laugh at your dumb doings!” Diamond Rough said copying what Sweet Spot was doing.

I felt like crying right then, and then I saw Daydream, and a frown was put upon her. They soon were done with their giggling at my shenanigans and calmed down, leaving talking back at me. I looked at Daydream with pleading eyes, and she just stood there, with nothing but a sigh, and left the door closed. Right then was when I cried.

I hate them! I hate her! No one can help me. No one will! Why can’t they just see that I want to be more than a little klutz! WHY… WHY, WHY, WHY!!! soon I began to gather myself and sniffled a little bit before I turned off the recorder and went into my bed, the sun rays from my window were near my pillows so that when I went to them, the sun came into my eyes, it took a while for them to adjust, but I soon could see again, but that didn’t matter, I just closed my eyes and dreamed. I needed a nap.

However, that was just not possible. For Daydreams friends were back at it, gossiping about the many asinine things that they find so funny. So, in my defeat, I decided to read something, when I had remembered the scrapbook that I had found earlier in the month. My curiosity coming to me, I picked it up from under my bed, and I began to go through it. What surprised me was that it was full of pictures of me.

The scrapbook’s first page to be factual was of me as a small baby. Unfortunately, with age, the pictures looked too blurry to make out some of the ponies that I saw, but I assumed who they were. My mother was holding me with a bright pink blanket that looked like it belonged to a mid-wife. I couldn’t see it, but it looked like my mother had on such a bright smile. I didn’t see Daydream anywhere, but I assumed that she did not want to be near me (typical). My father must have been taking the picture because he wasn’t in there either.

I flipped through the pages and noticed that there were a lot of pictures as me of a baby. And little bags of my first tooth and hair were pinned onto them. Some comments were from my dad. “always my little star” and “shine bright and be yourself”. Tears began to pour down my face as I read them. Why did this get put away? I thought.

As I kept flipping I noticed a letter that was written, and after that, there was nothing else. I wanted to see what was in that letter, yet strangely I felt compelled to see what was inside. Something was keeping me from seeing that letter. I decided not to let it get to me. If it was important then I would know it. I decided to put the scrapbook away for now and take that nap. It was darker now and I was able to sleep away my blues. The letter was still in my mind a little bit but I didn’t put it much to mind. I was just dreaming of the day that I could see my friend and we can finally go back to the way things were. And I smiled as my dreams felt real.

Author's Note

this chapter, to me, could be considered filler. This was around the time of my major writer's block, so it really isn't that great. The only part that is kind of important is the beginning and end, but I knew I had to make this more than just, she finishes the observatory and finds her scrapbook. Also, I felt like making Daydream somewhat more included. (because she needs some development)

Cloudy With A Chance Of Drama

I woke up today with a bright smile on my face. Today was the day that my punishment was over and I couldn’t handle not getting up early, It seemed like forever since I had last seen Whooves, many lunches were spent alone in the bathrooms. And partnered projects were unbearable. Thankfully the end of the semester was coming up so I had to study more than ever. It was hard with no one to help me. Daydream seemed to be occupied with her own life (for once) and once she had her friends over, she had been talking to me less, but I didn’t take any more thought to it. I had learned long ago not to ask Daydream for many questions.

I went into the kitchen where my mother was baking breakfast. She noticed me and was surprised that I had woken up so early.

“Well, you seem chipper, any reason?” my mother asked with a tiny smirk, one that made me wonder about a few things.

“Oh, no reason, I just woke up early,” I said trying my best to hide my real reason.

“Well, since you are here then you can probably make something yourself,” my mother said as I went into the cabinets, finding nothing. Soon I went scouring around the kitchen and found a few muffins in a plate. I smiled and squealed as I munched on the muffins. My mother laughed at my diablery and I smiled cheekily.

I finished my muffins fast and made my way to my saddlebags. I picked it up and made my way to the door. My mother tried to call me saying that it is a bit early to go. I didn’t care. I was excited and ready to see Doctor again. though I had realized that it was really early. So, while waiting, I went to my locker. It was close to the classroom, so I knew that I would have some time. I noticed while putting a few things from the locker to my bag, that there was a poster for a winter dance. I groaned. I knew that it was just another charity event to raise the school some money. They had done this for years. The prices were so high that I couldn’t believe that they could get away with it. Yet the principal strictly says that this was for "educational purposes".

I looked to see that the dance this time was over 25 dollars! as if I was going to that. I think we all know how parties go for me. And I was not ready for another disaster like the last time. And yet it was probably the best night you ever had, I thought.

Not many ponies were in school. Only a few of them were awake in this scene. I guess I was just excited to finally be seeing someone that I was restricted from. Nonetheless, I was partly glad that there weren’t so many ponies, then at least I wouldn’t be crowded from my ‘locker buddies’ and their inhumane friends. it was hard to not listen in all their conversations, some would talk about the strange antics that their families put them through, or some even went ahead and told a few things that should have been kept private, very loudly! I almost made an assumption one time that they were talking to me once when they asked someone what they had thought about the economy over shopping. What’s more, is that they were looking directly at me. I kind of smiled thinking that after 3 years of this school they were finally letting me be apart of a conversation. But of course, they were talking to a mare behind me and just brushed me off like everypony else.

I lay at my locker, it was hard to find mare friends to talk to when all of them hated or mocked me. Some I could tell were jealous (I don’t know why), but they would never admit that to their friends, they have to be cool to impress. And the stallions, don’t even get me started on their nature. It's not that all of them are stupid, but they do all have very similar intellectual intelligence, most of them are bullies towards me, and some just think they are smarter than me. Boy, but when the science fair came around in my freshman year, I showed them all who I really was, and they believed me! For about 2 days, before they all made a simple guess that my mother had just helped me out with the entire project. I didn’t necessarily want her to help me, my project was on how the mind works in different ways on two different pictures, one to see how long it takes to see the two pictures, and the other (just for the fun of my experience that I did NOT put on my board) was to see who had a dirty mind (again, this was just for fun, I did not intend to make this as a joke. My mother confiscated it and burnt it in a fire, however, so I gave up on that and was punished). This is what made me win, but of course, after those two days, everyone just couldn’t believe that I was smart, so they made different rumors that were not quite enough for me not to hear. Anyway, the trophy rusted and is somewhere that I cant find, but I still take that as a good day, it may not have lasted long, but it still showed ponies that I wasn’t all that stupid as I seemed to be.

Soon after my thinking, I heard hoofsteps running to me and I smiled. The force came upon me and hugged me so tight, I was a little surprised by this action, I know it had been a month but Doctor was acting as if it was a whole year! “Nice to see you… again…” I said through my choking voice.

Once my vocals came to his canals Whooves let go of me and smiled brightly. “It seems as if so long and yet only 4 weeks have gone by!” he said in full excitement, and a bit of exasperation. He seemed a bit worried, I didn’t know what exactly, but with the exams coming up, I think it was just a few jitters, even I was a bit worried about them. Still…

“Hey, are you alright? You seem a bit more… ecstatic than usual,”

Whooves began to sweat and I grew more concerned, I could see that something was bothering him, and I could also see that he wanted to tell me, but he looked away and bit his lip, he looked behind the doors as if afraid a demon would come out and capture him away.

“Ditzy there is something I need to tell you… and fast before she gets here.”

“She? What are you talking about? What’s wrong?!” I said in a calm yet panicked voice. I had come to a hypothesis that he only uses my real name when he is serious, and this sounded like danger serious, so I was entitled to listen carefully.

“While being restricted from you, I only had my other friends, but there was someone else who was there, trying to get me, and due to a mistake I made she has blackmailed me until I get these exams out of my way. And-and… I am sorry… so, so sorry that I couldn’t tell you earlier, but I know you were trying hard to not see me for your punishment, and now I am afraid that it could be too late to tell you everything that happened…”

“Whooves, calm down! You’re scaring me, who is this ‘she’ and why does it bother you so much that it is too late for you to tell me everything? Please, I am your friend, you can tell me anything,”

“Not right now, she could be here any second, as long as you know who it is, then I think things could be cleared up a little,”

“Okay then, who is she?” I said in the calmest voice I could muster, though inside I was a wreck, whoever this ‘she’ was really scared Doctor Whooves, and it made me mad. He wasn’t a bad pony, so it must be someone who doesn’t like him. Or does… WAIT!!!

Before I could say anything an innocent voice came from behind me, “Turner, I'm here,” it took me a while to adjust to the fact that ‘Turner’ was Doctor, wow I hadn’t heard that name since I called it to him, but wait, if that was a mare then is that… I gasped in shock and fear, it can’t be! Why would he EVER be affiliated with her! What happened to make this whole mess come out! Why can’t I move?!

Soon my consciousness came back to me and I turned around, to be face to face with… Shadow Heart. Never before had a name made me so furious than this one. I looked at her dark brown eyes that had to much eye shadow and fake lashes to even think it was her eyes and not just on some brand. She looked at me with a wicked smile, knowing full well how jealous I was, but she didn’t know that I was not jealous, (okay obviously I was partly jealous), I was just full-on MAD. I couldn’t speak or even breathe for the matter. She knew that I was in defeat and came up to the Doctor in a fully seductive way that any stallion would die to get, but being a friend of Whooves I could see that he hated every second of this moment.

“I see you are talking again, oh this is wonderful,” Shadow Heart said as if the scene was over, “As you can plainly see, while you were away Time-Turner and I soon had become somewhat of… an item. Of course, this was not my fault. He was broken and needed a healing heart. So I gave it to him. And boy did he enjoy it.

“That is a big lie! Don’t listen to her, whatever she says it is not true!” Whooves said, trying to get his best defense from the mad mare.

“Quiet you!” Shadow Heart began, just before she calmed down and went back to her playful behavior. “Heh heh, I mean… oh, you are so funny when you tease,”

“B-b-but I-I-I-I don’t understand, h-h-how could… how did… why?” was all I said before I felt the tears come out of me.

“Well isn’t it obvious, your little friend here chose me over you,” I knew this was a lie too, yet the look on her face made me coil. I hated to see her, but I hated to see Doctor’s sorrowful face. He was so scared, all I wanted to do was hug him but I knew that would just raise problems. So what do I do? Why I go off running away and crying, of course, knowing that more drama did come my way. I went into my place of solitude: the janitor's closet. There I had a moment to get it all to my head. Okay, so Whooves has been overtaken by a demon goddess who seems to like him (Tartarus, what mare hasn’t eyed him and fell. I guess I was just one of the lucky ones) and he has to be with her because of… reasons? Maybe he can tell me later. Or never! Oh, why does my life have to be like in a drama novel! My head shrank down as more tears and sobs escaped me, I just had you… and now I lost you again! As if this was another sign that we just shouldn’t be together in the first place. My head sprang up at that, did the universe just know that Whooves and I shouldn’t see each other, or is it just mere coincidence? All of this made my head hurt, I hadn’t realized how late I was for class until I looked (and yes there is one in there) at the clock, I was 30 minutes late for my class, but I didn’t care, it did not matter. Nothing did. I was alone and that was how the universe wanted it!

“Fine universe! You win! I know now that I can never be happy because I am just a mistake! No amount of caring can help me anymore. I am destined to be alone. Forever…” I cried more and decided to just go home. I didn’t want to see anypony after this catastrophe. And if I am going to be alone I want to do it the right way, in my bed for the time being.

I made sure no one could see me and I ditched school for the first time. It wasn’t as exciting as I thought it would be.

-*-

I banged open the door and went into my room, It was full of space and it felt like no one would be there at all. It strongly felt perfect for my mood. However, it was still too much for me. I wanted it dark and comfortable, so I went into the next best thing…

The observatory.

I opened it up and everything was as it should be, perfect. I climbed into the hammock and began to cry again. the thoughts were overcoming my head with questions, some I didn’t want to answer, and most I couldn’t. it all happened so fast that I was growing a major headache. I must've fallen asleep crying because when my eyes were open I could see that a lot of time went by, the curtains were closed, but by my standards, it was around lunchtime when I woke up. And of course, it was when my stomach began to grumble. So, I slowly got up and tried my best to be unseen, obviously not needing to do so as many of the ponies near the neighborhood were at work.

I knew I needed comfort food so I began to look into the pantries for some muffins. Yet all I could see were canned foods and ingredients for other things. I sighed heavily. This just isn’t my day is it. I thought.

I retreated before I realized that there is one place that did sell muffins that I liked, and I knew that I needed something, but I was broke for now. (as if I had any money before, I usually had to ask for some). So, despite my sadness… I went anyways.

As I slowly walked, I noticed that the sky was filled with light grey clouds, looking puffy and small and bunched up together. They somehow made me think of myself. In a weird way. The clouds seemed as if, put together, they would create a small shower, most likely for the evening, and that made me feel somewhat happy. A nice sad shower, perfect for my mood.

The bell to SugarCube Corner jingled, and I was (once again) expecting an adult, but I was mildly surprised that a vision seeking wall breaker with a bouncy mane was near the counter. Mildly surprised is right.

“howdy-do Mrs. Doo!” Pinkie said in her cheerful and funky voice.

“Miss Doo pinkie, I am not married,” I said. I knew it was mean, but even I get mad at ponies who call their teachers by the wrong acronym.

“What's wrong? You seem sad, did something happen?”

“Take a guess,” I said in sad desperation.

“ooh! I LOVE guessing games! Let's see, is it…”

I had to give it to her, she did know how to make even the saddest of ponies smile the slightest.

“A muffin sale got canceled?” I was a bit confused about her guess but I just took it anyway.

“No,”

“Is it… a big scary monster angel that looks like it is as sad as you and weeping but if you blink then you see it get closer and closer and that makes you scared so you are crying until it finds you and kills you?” Pinkie said, as I stopped for a second and had to do a double-take, where does she get ideas like these, a weeping angel? What even... how could she? Oh when will I learn that it is just Pinkie Pie and get over it?

“Not even close,” I said, a bit better, but not well enough.

“Then it must be that you found out that your arch-rival is now dating your best friend and your wanted special somepony and you feel as if you are going to lose him forever and you know that you can't do anything because he may refuse or even be mad at you and you feel like you are going to be alone forever in the universe? Is that correct?”

I stared for long minutes, making sure that I heard her right, I began to get another headache and decided to drop it all at once, I can’t risk any more migraines. “Yes pinkie, you are correct,” I said with a disappointed cheer.

“Yay! Oh, wait… not yay. I'm sorry, would you care for a muffin?” soon a muffin was placed in her hooves as if it came out of nowhere.

“ Oh, Pinkie I would love this, but I don’t have any bits on me now,”

“Nonsense! It’s on the house, I can tell when a pony needs her muffins,”

I smiled and began to munch on it softly, letting the taste buds kick in. a small smile crept onto my face. But it still didn’t satisfy me. Tears came back out and pinkie began to feel sorry for me. She came up to hug me, but not in the way that I thought she would, this was a gentler hug than what she probably gave to her other friends. “It’s okay, everything is alright, your auntie Pinkie Pie is here to cheer you up,” Pinkie said in her usual cheery voice, yet it sounded calmer and put together.

I thanked her for helping me but refused, I didn’t want any cheering up, all I wanted was to go home, eat muffins, and maybe read something in the dark.

“Oh all right, but if you need me to do anything, I will. How about a party!”

“Thank you for the hospitality Pinkie, but I think I will be fine, I just need to be alone for a few hours okay?” I said as I went out of the store.

“Wait! You need some more muffins than just that one. Here, These are on the house as well,” she said giving me a big basket full of muffins that looked really delectable. “I made these myself, in case of muffin emergencies.”

I could have asked but decided not to. It would just confuse me. So, I left and went back to sulking in my observatory. My face was full of muffins and my disappointment full. I waited until I heard a knock that made me wonder. Why would I even consider thinking it's him.

It wasn’t. Daydream had noticed I wasn’t in the house before and decided to call me up for dinner. I just came out without a word. No one spoke to me, but I could see that there was something that they wanted to say. Though I just kept it to myself. I didn’t want them to worry about something that no one did. So, after dinner, I went up into my room, where I flew out and went into my observatory. Where I cried the rest of the night before sleep came to me once again.

-*-

My eyes slowly slid open as I felt a nudging force. I had first thought that Daydream or somepony else had found me and decided to take me to my room. However, I somehow could feel warmth in this force. One that, for lack of a better word, made me feel… fluffy.

“Come on, you said I was allowed to sleep in here, and yet the night I do I find you here. Are you sure this is the right room?” the accent in the voice made me jump so hard that I fell out of the hammock and winced in pain. I could feel hooves reach up and check on me, though my tired eyes couldn’t see much yet. When I am fatigued my eyes work less than they usually do, making my eyes go in opposite directions. And with today being a bit hectic, it was no surprise that I was exhausted.

“Who – “

“Yes, but I think we have long-established our introductions before,” the voice said playfully. He began to laugh but I just stayed put.

“You must have had a really bad day if you aren’t laughing at my corny jokes.” He sighed, “I’m so sorry, I can’t believe how this happened. You must hate me right now.” Whooves said, letting go of me and putting me down near him. I stayed quiet a bit longer before I moved my head to his forelegs.

“Not you, just Shadow Heart. She had no right of claiming you when I could clearly see that you were terrified. So, I don’t hate you, but I do think that you should have thought a bit more about this.”

“You have no idea, I guess without you there, all I had were my nerdy friends and my conscious. You were the one with my common sense. And I really needed that before I went ahead with this deal.”

“Deal? What deal?” I asked in full curiosity, I had never really taken to the thought that Doctor Whooves may have had no choice in the matter. Still, Shadow Heart? He has hated that mare ever since they met.

“Well… I guess it all happened a week before the month was over…”

Doctor Whooves was playing around with a few things near an air conditioner. A few wires were swinging around and put together as he melded them in his little symphony of electrical bits. Finally, he put it all in a panel and began to smile at his completion.

“All done Miss Greensbottom, you should be having warmer air in a matter of minutes,”

“Oh, thank you so much, mister Turner, you really do know a lot about those wirings don’t you,”

“It helps to know where all of the wires go in a clock and I guess the rest is just like… clockwork,” Whooves said hoping Miss Greensbottom would excuse his horrid joke.

She began to laugh and shoved him away. “Well since you have helped me so much I think you should take a break and go get something nice to eat. So sorry that I made you miss lunch for this, but most of my students just would not stop complaining about the weathering conditions.”

“It is quite alright, rest assured that I intend no treat in the favor, just a nice smile is what I require for payment,” Whooves said with a sweet smile that could make any mare faint at the sight. In fact, Miss Greensbottom was feeling a bit tense as she saw that smile. 'A good mechanic with a good heart, oh if only I was just twenty years younger,' she thought.

They said their goodbyes and Whooves began to trek down toward who knows where, he had seen the entire place and knew where all of the essentials were, but still he had difficulty when it came to traveling alone. He would turn right instead of left and get lost completely. Or go up instead of downstairs, even though neither were correct

“I miss Muffins,” he thought. She had always helped him when he got lost.

As he went into a hallway a shriek was heard. Doctor Whooves began to gallop to the voice and saw that two stallions were fighting against each other. He didn’t know a lot about fights, but he did know that you should do whatever you can to stop them. He looked around but not a single teacher or administrator was near. So, he did the next best thing. Went up to stop it.

Unbeknownst of Doctor, this was, of course, when the principal showed up and saw the fight, but what he saw wasn’t the two stallions Whooves saw, this was Whooves who shoved the bully out of the way, and the victim falling in defeat. Now he knew that assumptions can go far fetched, so he needed to see if anypony else saw what happened

Along with unbeknownst of Doctor, Shadow Heart had also witnessed this and began to smile pleasantly. As if this was expected. Her father came to her to check and see if she saw anything. That was when she looked at Whooves, who was now checking to see if the victim was alright, and smiled a devilish smile that anypony would feel threatened from, as she and her father walked away…

“I had gone to the office… and heard that the principal saw my little “actions” and said that he was very disappointed. I, of course, was really confused, but soon was told that I may have to be suspended for weeks. This made me panic. You probably already know this, but when ponies are suspended, then they have to contact the parents, and I don't think the school would like that my parents are most likely not living with me." My face changed with understanding. It was clear to me now that he needed to make sure that his secret remained. And I smiled tiredly as I let him continue. "

"I was just about to lose hope until Shadow Heart came up to me. And I could smell trouble was waiting for me. She said that she was very sorry to hear what had happened, I could tell she eavesdropped on me, but said to, and I quote, ‘fret not, for I have the perfect solution for your problem’. I was a bit surprised to hear this, but I just left it out of the way, anything to get me out of something I didn’t do. But of course, there was a catch.”

"Do you think she knows?" I said with worry, Shadow Heart is most definitely one Whooves would consider a gossip around the school.

"I don't think so, she never even brings up my family or any relatives that I may have. To be honest, I am surprised that the education association hasn't even brought that up," Whooves said, I could tell we were bantering, but I never wanted it to stop.

"That's Equestrian education for you! All they need is the money and the only dark secrets you have is the fact that your mortgages are overdue," We laughed at that, and I could sense that he was calming down a bit, and so was I. It seemed like forever since we last were able to do this, making me think of the time he told me about his past. And how less drama-filled that experience was than this. But I was still curious, and I hated to end it on him finishing the story, but I knew this needed to come out as soon as possible.

"Could you finish the story? I want to know what the catch was,"

“Yes, yes, getting to that. You see, Shadow Heart had been eyeing me for a while now and noticed that I was having a bit more time to myself. Once, she even tried to ask me out again, but I rejected her quickly. I could tell she was mad, I just never thought she would take it to this level,”

I tried my best to listen, but his voice seemed to seep through my ears like a lullaby, I felt my eyes grow strong, and my head giving out once in a while, I picked myself up, only to be dropped from my tiredness. It hadn’t exactly been a sleepless night, but when I need my sleep, I usually need my sleep. And I could tell that Doctor Whooves noticed this as well.

“It is getting late. You should go to bed dear, I can probably tell you this story in the morning, when and if you get up early.” Whooves said pulling me up as I tried to walk to the door, I missed and was jolted up as I felt a wall come to me. A little chuckle escaped from the chestnut stallion as I tried to clear myself off the wall. The Doctor came back to me and saw that I had a bit of a bruise on my forehead, he gently pressed onto it as I winced in pain. I hadn't realized the pain that hitting the wall would cause me, but somehow I could feel tears wanting to form, it could have been from the pain of the wall, or the entire day in general, most likely both, but as soon as they shed, I knew Doctor was definitely feeling bad about this entire day.

“I can’t leave you like this, not like this,” he said with a sigh as I was lifted and thrown onto a soft and comfortable force that overtook my body. I also felt another that made me warm as it wrapped itself around me. All I did was smile. As the sleep came upon to me. Mayhap I was wrong, maybe the universe wants us to try and see if we can pass its little test, universe... you are a strange thing.

-*-

"Doctor?" I asked as I saw a dark field around me. I didn't know where I was, but it felt warm, almost as if it was summer.

"Muffins, I'm here," I heard Whooves say. Turning around, he smiled at me and we held onto each other for a while, before I noticed his face was full of regret.

"What's wrong Doctor? Why do you look so sad?"

"I just wish I didn't have to say this, but I can't see you anymore,"

Panic grew inside of me, "But why! We finally have each other now, why would you not see me?" I began to grow curious, his face didn't look mournful anymore, almost playful now.

"Because I am in love with somepony else,"

I stared, shocked, "What! But I thought you... why would I... with whom?"

"With me!" I heard a voice say, and as I turned Shadow Heart was there, and I raged.

"No! This can't be! How could you ever do this!" I said to Whooves, who was ripped off of me and held by Shadow Heart.

"I can't explain it, but being with her has made me realize that she is way more special than I ever thought." With that their lips met and I gagged of nausea. I couldn't close my eyes, however, and saw everything. Every bucking thing. Even their tongues were expressing how much more Whooves wanted Shadow Heart more than me, and I began crying.

"Why did you do this to me!" I said in anger.

They came apart and I felt like I would throw up as I saw their saliva interconnecting them, "Why isn't it obvious? I am not a mistake!"

Whooves did nothing but searched for my help, I couldn't do anything though. All I did was stare with wide eyes as the two fell to the ground...

-*-

I sprang up as breath tried to reach me. That was the worst nightmare I have ever had. it was horrifying, gut retching, and just sad. I was very scared right now when I looked out the curtains and noticed that the sun was just peaking out, and sighed as relief hit me greatly knowing it was all a dream. I heard a snore and smiled softly. Doctor Whooves was resting with a peaceful face, one that I was happy wasn't being smashed on Shadow Hearts lips. My face began to redden as I looked at the stallion. I wish I was more like you, then I would have better confidence in everything, rather than think it is all my fault. Why do you have to go away from me again? Why does no one see that you have saved my life from its pain? Tears began to streak down but I wiped them away quickly, trying to stay quiet, however unable to stop a sniffle that had to be reached out. I hated that this may be the last peaceful look I ever see on him.

My head fell down and I mourned. I must have been sobbing for a few minutes, I just didn’t know it at the time. But my face was moved up at a teary-eyed Doctor. He looked as if he read my mind. Knowing that, I hugged him hard. Making it all last.

“H-hey, don’t worry, I know that Shadow Heart may be taking me away from you, but I promise that no matter the time, I will come back, and we can rejoice.” He said trying to calm me down, though I could hear, he was also trying to calm himself down as well.

“I know,” I sniffed, “It’s just that, you don’t know how long Shadow Heart plans to keep you away from me! It could be a week, a month, or forever! How can you know!?” I said in between my sobs.

We both stayed in silence for a while, just two ponies crying in each other’s hooves. I felt better knowing that he was as sad as I was about this (in a weird way), yet I also was as scared as he was, I knew he didn’t know the answer to my question. And that made me even more sorrowful.

“I don’t know,” he said after our long silence “I just don’t know,” he held me tighter, and I could feel his emotions coming out. I wanted to look at him. I wanted to kiss him again, but I knew that it would only make things worse.

I could see that the sun was coming up, and I knew he could too. I hated to part with him, right now he needed me more than I need him, but I knew that if I kept him here, then we would just stay here all day and never get through this. So despite my negative feeling of loss. I parted and smiled the best I could. He knew it was for the best as well, so we came apart and he began to walk towards the exit.

“I hope you know that I won't stop seeing you, no matter how much Shadow Heart protest she will never stand between the two of us. Never.” and he was gone. Once again out of my life, and just like before, I cried. But I knew that it was useless, crying brought you nothing in life except pain. And that is what I always believed. And it seems like Whooves thought so too.

Author's Note

Why :raritydespair:!!! Oh yeah, because I said so. Well, this chapter definitely brought out the drama tag, but there always will be some drama in the world (we all know what that is like in 2020).

A True True Friend Is a Friend In Deed

I closed my eyes and breathed in a calming breath of air... to which I groaned heavily and angrily along with certain amounts of screaming involved. I needed to get that out for a long while. Soon my pupils were glued to the starry night, as a cool winter breeze wafted over my wings. It had been only a couple of weeks, and I was alone for now. I could see Shadow Heart with Whooves all the time. And each time he looked more indignant. One time I had felt that he was going to completely blow and commit some crime! It wasn’t good for him, or me. Exams are almost here and I am trying my best just to pay attention and not think of what that monster is doing to my friend. And also trying not to spit acid at my jealousy. I knew Doctor would never like Shadow Heart, even a little bit, as he had kept telling me every moment that we had to just say one sentence for each other, but yet there was that nagging pain (small, but enough) that made me think my nightmare would come true and that he would start thinking she was better than she seemed. And it terrified me.

The stars twinkled and I sighed. I was on the hill that I loved so much, ever since I came here with Doctor, I had come here every time I needed to think. things at the house aren’t too different, Daydream and I talk some more but not usually. I had noticed that she was getting a bit bigger. And she needed to eat more. Not to mention that she was angry at almost everything at one point, then sad another. I began to grow suspicious, I tried to think of the symptoms but stopped as the first thought that came to my head. Why would Daydream EVER do something like that. she may not be so bright, but she does at least have very little common sense.

I soon stopped my thinking of her and just cleaned my brain from those thoughts, if she didn’t say anything then it may not be important. I didn’t budge. All that was on my mind was Shadow Heart's abomination of a plan, I knew that it was hopeless to fight with her, but there was a growing part of me that wanted to punch her muzzle till it bled out! I breathed in, no, you can't think like this, Doctor said that he had it all under control, and I believe him. Besides, it has only been about two weeks, I’m sure this will last one more and then Shadow Heart will be with another stallion that fits her needs better.

I didn’t believe that for every syllable.

-*-

As the end of the fourth week came, my anxiety grew enormous. I know Whooves said that he would see me again sometime, but so far I have only seen him briefly after school before Shadow Heart came up and literallyshoved me out of the way. My heart ached for him. While he may not have been seeing me that often, I was looking at him, and every time, my heart grew more and more disappointing. Every time, he had a look that meant he wished that this continuous nightmare would end already. And they were also having a lot of fights that I could hear (in fact I almost wondered if he was doing that on purpose), it wasn’t until one conversation I heard in the empty halls that I almost stood up for him.

“Why do you always have to see them,” Shadow Heart said in resentment.

“Because they are my friends and I have a right to see them,” Whooves answered in full vexation.

“Well while you keep seeing them, you spend less time with me, and that was the deal wasn’t it! You spend more time with me, and I won’t tell daddy what he thought he saw.”

“So what do you have to ruin my friend's lives now!”

“I am not ruining them, I am making them better. Any life who hasn’t known me is not a life worth living.”

“the opposite of that is more accurate,” Whooves said through his teeth.

“I think they are getting in the way, you clearly know how to get away from me, with your smarty tart brain and all that, so here is what I propose, you see them only when I say, and spend more time with me, and I will keep my mouth shut. does that sound fair,” Shadow Heart said with a maniacal smile.

I was red with anger, I wanted to march right up to her pretty little lying face and yell such harsh words. I was so peeved! I took a step, only to be stopped by another being.

“Don’t try it, believe me, I would too if I could, but I know that it would just cause her to be irritable and make it worse for him.”

I jumped with fright as I heard the voice and looked at by me and saw a light cream coated stallion with large glasses and an orange mane that looked frazzled. I could tell he was a nerd, but that didn’t matter to me, all I knew was that he was eavesdropping as I was, and seemed to care about Doctor as much as me, so he must be a friend of Whooves. And I was happy to finally be meeting one.

“Why does she have to be like this, what did he do to deserve this? I wish I could just take her to a pit of fire and see her burn with a smile on my face!” I said as if acid was coming out of my mouth.

“You must be Ditzy then, a good pleasure to be met with your acquaintance. My name is Atom.”

“Oh, uh, hi… Atom, how did you know who I am?”

“Are you kidding me? Half the time I hear Turner talk it is always about how ‘brilliant’ you are, he also said a few of the things that are going on between you two,”

I began to blush he talks about me? Does that mean… maybe not, he may just want me to make a few more friends. “Something is going on?”

“Yeah, he told me about a few problems at home, and now with this going on… you must have a lot on your mind.” Atom said with a sympathetic face.

I smiled, I knew that the nerds weren’t mean, they just didn’t socialize with many ponies other than their kind. I wonder if they accept dorks to be their kind? I had thought for the first time. I noticed that with my talking I hadn’t even realized that Shadow Heart and Whooves were gone. I was about to go as well before I realized that his friend had stayed there.

“you know, you and he have a lot in common,”

I turned to face him, “Really? How so?”

“Well for one, you two seem to be smart, I am almost surprised that you haven’t been told this, we all seem to agree.”

“We?”

“Yeah me and my friends, hasn’t he told you about us?”

“A bit, but not much, I guess he may be worried that I wouldn’t like you and we would get into a lot of fights, though that is strictly erroneous, I believe that if anypony is like him, then they must be special,” I said with a bit of red in my cheeks before I realized that I had mentioned my crush in front of a stranger that knew him completely.

He eyed me wondrously, “Well you certainly know your vocabulary. Sorry for the eyeing, it just amazes me that you know such high words. No offense.” he said backing up just in case I might strike. I only laughed.

“None took, I have heard worse things than what you aforementioned, most are not convenient to your understandings of intellectual mocking,” I said cheekily. I knew it was bragging, but I get to brag a bit in my life once in a while, don’t I?

Atom stared at me with more surprising faces. I could see a sparkle in his eyes, and without the glasses, I could see that he had on green eyes. They were very bright and brought out a lot in his coat, but they were nothing like the gorgeous blue Doctor Whooves had.

“Hey, I didn’t surprise you too much did I?” I said waving a hoof to his face. He still had a glimmer in his eyes, I was beginning to get worried. I thought about just moving away slowly but Atom soon recovered before I got the chance.

“Wow, you are just… wow! Why hasn’t anypony else talked about you?”

I blushed at his compliment, not many ponies I know in this school talk to me. And usually, when they do it is a rude comment or a pass by. I haven’t carried this much conversation since I had met Whooves.

“Thank you for the compliment, and I would love to talk more, but I think I might be late for class if I stay here, but I do hope to see you again, you seem like a nice pony to hang out with,” I said backing up, I felt like I had made a friend, sure it was Doctor's friends, but still, it was nice to see that sompony else could see how "brilliant" I was.

“Well it is almost lunchtime, my friends would love to hear you talk some more, why not join us?”

I stopped and stared, it wasn’t that I was uncomfortable sitting with other ponies at lunch, but it was that I didn’t want Doctor Whooves to feel left out. I knew where he was sitting all the time. And before this whole debacle, he asked me to join him and his friends, but most days I spend my lunch in the library, it was the second safest place that I could go to. And yet, here was a colt who could tell that I was more than I seem to be and wanted me to sit with him and his friends all just to see what it was like to have a conversation with a mare. The more I thought, the better the offer sounded.

“That sounds wonderful, where do you guys meet at?” I asked, just to make sure that it wasn’t just the lunchroom.

“Well we don’t necessarily meet in the lunch area,” knew it! “we actually meet somewhere else instead,”

“and that is…”

-*-

The door opened and I was greeted by a dark room with illuminated lighting. I could see neon shades of lamps that were chemically combined, it all made sense for a science lab, and I could see two other ponies playing around with an alchemy set.

“hey Bio, Kindle, I got somepony here that you may want to meet,”

I was brought up to two stallions who looked at me with confusion, almost as confused as I was.

“H-hello,” I said through my embarrassment. I hated to be in the bright white spotlight.

One of the colts came up to my face. It was dark, so I couldn’t see what his real coat looked like, but I could tell that it was some dark shade of blue. I could also see that he was a pegasus like me, and his eyes were the brightest purple. So bright I almost thought that they were glow- no… they are glowing! I was getting really uncomfortable. Finally, he backed up and nodded. I was stunned.

The other came up with a bright smile. He was a yellow orangish type of pony (he seemed a lot like the blue colt), and he was also a unicorn. With blue eyes like the doctors, only they were much brighter, and like the first stallion's, and they also glowed as well. They both looked at me, I was on the verge of just screaming and getting out of there, but Atom stopped me.

“Don’t worry, they are just seeing if you aren’t a threat,”

“A threat to what exactly?” I asked the two stallions.

“Don’t you see all around you? Millions of trillions of glass beakers and tubes are filled with chemicals that could burn you at the stake! And with your eye condition, we need to know that you won’t bump into anything.” The colt with the purple eyes said.

“oh don’t worry about that, my structure may look a little clumsy, but I assure that my limbs are better suited. I may not be able to see much of where I am going, but that doesn’t mean that I bump into everything. I promise to be careful though. Does that make your stress go away?” I said trying to see if I can talk my way out of this.

“Well you seem like a mare who keeps her word,” the bright blue-eyed one said, still eyeing me skeptically, “but be sure to stay away from the red bottles. Those are special.”

And they both went back to their alchemy set leaving me in a scramble. I had a lot of weird first impressions, but that had to be the weirdest. No wonder these guys don’t come to lunch. They must freak everypony out! I thought.

“Well that happened,” I said getting rid of the scene that had just occurred, “mind telling me what has these two so occupied?”

“Well they both are trying to work on a new elixir that could make something walk on water,” Atom said.

“oh, almost like potions?” I asked, thinking of Zecora. When I had always come to her hut, she always had something in that pot of hers, and every time it was something amazing.

“Well sort of, but they don’t like their work to be called ‘potions’ they say that there is a difference, but I can't see it.”

I looked at the two stallions, they were both hard at work combining elements and watching the colors change. I looked at their eyes. Did they do that to themselves? I wonder if I can get them to make that for me? It would be cool.

“So what exactly are all of your stories? I mean, you wanted me to come here to meet all of you, so tell me about yourself,” I said as the bright-eyed stallions worked, they seemed to be too busy to answer some of my questions, so that left Atom.

“Well, I knew these guys the minute that they came to this school, I hadn’t had any friends back then, and the only love of my life was molecular structure.”

I stared interested, “oh, you mean like molecules and evolution?”

“Yeah a bit like that, it always amazes me that such big components could be combined by the smallest thing in the universe. And when taken apart it brings new components and structure with the same type of atom!”

“you sound like you want to be some type of pony who always stares at a microscope,” I said in playful laughter.

“Well yes, but that is just me. I have a nice mom and dad, two annoying younger brothers, and a pet dog named scruffy.”

I nodded and looked again at the two stallions, not really looking at their work, but their eyes, “And what about those two?” I finally asked.

“Well, they are… interesting ponies. They are brothers, two beings connected. They both share the same interest. And have related cutie marks. One of a beaker filled with chemicals, and the other a tube with the same chemical. They both have some differences, but mostly they have the same ideas. However, how they get them, is mostly from being neglected. I won't say anything, but they don't exactly have the family that you or I do..." I began to understand why they were so cautious of me, perhaps it did have something to do with my eyes being crossed... or it could be that somepony else is always trying to get rid of them, so they must become fully cautious to anypony that looks or even breaths near the chemicals that they create.

"Oh, so then... what do they want to do exactly? Why do they make all of these incredible things?"

"They both want to make the world better. They try to create life, demise it, or even change it a little bit. I met them when they were trying to make something so that ponies could breathe underwater. And it works! For only about a minute, but still! I had never seen anything like it. We got to talking and soon became friends. now we come here. See what new things that the two can make, and see how to better society.”

I stared shocked. “So, it that why their eyes look kind of like…” I finally asked as I pointed softly.

“Yeah, it was just another experiment, but it went wrong so now their eyes will always glow in the dark. But nothing big happened. They just didn’t put something in or didn’t stir it right. If you stay for a bit it is almost like they aren’t even glowing. I haven’t noticed since you stated it out just now, but they are mocked for it. I believe it to be cool. But others disagree. I guess they just are different in a world of normal ponies,”

“Sounds like a familiar story,” I muttered through my breath. “So why exactly did you bring me here?”

“Well, since Time-Turner is out…” I still wasn’t used to hearing Doctor's name like that, “We wanted to finally get the chance to meet you,” Atom said with a smile that the others drew out. They only did so for a little while before going back to their work.

“Okay? But why? I know that Doc- I mean… Turner, thinks that we are good friends and all, but it still raises a conjecture about why he would think I wouldn’t raise an interest in you?” I said letting my brain rack for a few minutes before I realized that the stallions were eyeing me with interest.

“What?” I asked

“you were right Atom, she really does know more than we thought, and she can think up a few things fast as well,” the colt with the blue eyes said with a very bright smile, probably the brightest smile I had seen him make all day.

I tried to hide my blushing from the compliment, “Oh, I don’t know about that. I mean, yes I do think about a few things quite fast, but mostly I try and stay away from the attention.

“Why?” they all said in unison.

I sighed, they may not understand, but at least they are interested, “Because that just isn’t who I am, I hate to be the center of attention, and when I am, I get all clammy and my eyes cross more than usual. I usually just like to see instead of say, at least then ponies wouldn’t comment or disregard what I have to say.” I said with my head down. I had only met these ponies for a short time, and yet I feel as if they are my new best friends. it is strange when you find ponies who are a lot like you. And I was glad that they had found me.

“Well don’t worry about that, the rest of us are the same as that, we usually stay away from normal conversations because no pony else can understand our scholarly intelligence. Of course, that is just frivolous, we can meet their understanding, we just choose to be better than that." A part of me wondered if they were talking about me, but I put that aside. Why would they invite me here, in this lab for only nerds, just to make fun of me? My eyes hurt after a while and I realized that this was lunchtime and I had no lunch. I was trying to scavenge anything that I could eat. Even a muffin, but no such luck. I guess I forgot to pack something. Scatterbrained as usual. I thought as I sighed. Soon, however, an apple was produced by me and my left eye looked up to see that the unicorn stallion produced an apple. I didn’t know precisely why, but I wasn’t about to refuse.

I took the apple and munched on it softly, almost wishing it was a muffin instead, but still appreciate the offer. After reaching a part of the core, I realized that the colts were stopping with their works and all were looking at me. I began to blush as I saw them all smile at how (and I only say this through observation) ‘cute’ I look. This is probably the first time they have ever seen a female do anything near them.

I finished the apple and tried my best to look at the clock. My eyes "derping" up again as I was brought up as an attention grabber. I saw that it was a minute until the bell rang, and my departure to these weirdos. Nothing offensive of course.

“Well it is almost time for my next class so I think that I will go now,” I said heading out to the door.

“Are you sure you can't stay?” the unicorn stallion (Kindle I think?) said with pleading eyes. I have seen those before, but I just didn’t know where, however, I went out the door and began to push aside that thought. No good in conjuring up ideas, I thought.

“No, sorry… I just really don’t want to be late for class, I do hope you can understand,” I said, hoping that they would let me go.

“Oh we understand, we need to get there ourselves don’t we,” Atom said looking at the blue-eyed unicorn with a bit of aggravation. I decided then and there would be a good time to exit the building.

I was about to close the door when I overheard a conversation they were having, one that might concern me.

“She’s really cute isn’t she,” on of the colts (my only assumption could be who was eyeing me before with pleading eyes.

“Don’t even think about it Kindle, you know she is Turners’ mare,” another said with a sigh. This brought to my attention. His mare? Why am I his mare? And why do they sound sad about it? Who? What? Why!? My brain kept turning cogs on what I was thinking before I heard one speak again.

“Yeah, but they aren’t necessarily dating yet are they?” I may not have seen it, but I could tell that the colt was smirking.

“Even so, you don’t want him to think we stole her after he has tried so hard,”

“but she's so nice! And smart, and beautiful, and we have the same problems going on with our eyes! Who would call that a coincidence.”

“I would! You know she likes him too!”

“Still, she does think that Time doesn’t want us to meet her because she may not like us,” I heard another voice (pegasus colt, Bio-something)

“That’s just it Bioluminescent-“ (a bit strange but okay) “he isn’t afraid that she won't like us, he is afraid she will.”

“you mean he doesn’t want her to like us better than him?” Kindle said in the conversation.

“Yes! Haven’t you figured it out yet? Time Turner doesn’t want us to meet her, (which we already have) because he doesn’t want us to see how incredibly amazing she is, (which we have already seen), and he was afraid that we might like her too (which has already happened apparently!) and she would have to choose!” Atom said.

It was quiet for a long while, so I thought of leaving, but not before I heard those last words from this ‘bioluminescent’

“Give up kindle, you know you had no chance anyhow, what with her look that obviously meant she was into him as well,”

This was beginning to get serious, so I quietly closed the door and made my way. Not being able to think of anything else after hearing what they said.

My mind was so out of reality I bumped into almost everything. Including Doctor.

“Oh are you alright Muffins?” he said with the loving nickname that I smiled over.

“Yes, but what are you doing here?” I asked quizzically.

“Well I don’t have a lot of time, but I am here to say that Shadow Heart had (thank Celestia) gotten detention and will be cleaning up the massive lunchroom for about 4 hours or so. That being said, I have 4 hours all to myself and thought of using it up with the pony I care so much about. Unless of course said pony has anything else on her schedule?” Whooves said with a smile on his face.

I stared shocked, I didn’t know whether to feel really happy or really uncomfortable. On one hoof it would be a great pleasure to be with Doctor for a little while, on the other, I wouldn’t want it to be great and let Shadow Heart find out and yell at us. It was a hard decision, but I knew that it would be best. Besides, we don't have to talk for long.

“Yeah,” I said with a big nod, there were a few places that I knew he and I would be by ourselves, but that still didn’t mean that we were safe.

“Great, mayhap we can meet after school?”

“I would like that, but…” that was all that he needed to hear apparently before he was off into his world. I smiled greatly, it would be nice to just hang out with him after all of this drama.

-*-

I waited near a pole of the school flag of Equestria and waited for Doctor, I was beginning to grow suspicious. Why did he suddenly feel like he and I should hang out, is it something important, are we going somewhere fun? Or does he merely want to just sit on a tree and talk about the many problems of the world? Or maybe he heard some good news about this curse of a negotiation? Or bad! No... it won't come down to that I'm sure. Celestia, I really need to talk to somepony.

As I waited, the final bell rang and tons of ponies went out of the school, I looked around seeing how many are outside hanging with their friends. that is until somepony came up to me.

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t our favorite mare Derpy Hooves,” I began to scowl at the colts who were messing around with my belongings a few months back. They, along with Shadow Heart, always seemed to see me as a target for bullying. And not all of our meetings were kept PG. One time I embarrassed him so much that he hit me. It was terrifying, so I decided to try and not let them get under my fur. Both figuratively and literally.

“Hello Flashlight, need any more bulbs for your head?” I asked in a sarcastic tone. They all looked at me with so much confusion. Typical jocks. I was never one to stereotype, but some are true, and these jocks are ones that make it true. All they have in their brains is when to pick the ball up and throw it around. Nothing else. So you can see why I try and talk my way out of these things.

Of course, Flash had figured it out and took it in an extremely offensive way. I started to squirm. I hate fighting. “So, your waiting here for somepony, or are you lost again,” Flash said trying his best to not be too offended at what I formentioned.

“If you must know, I am waiting for someone. Someone special who can make anypony feel as if they are worth it. Yet he can also yell at anyone who denies those that are capable. So tell me, if your competent, why are you here?” I said. It must have been at least 3 minutes before they both got a few of the words figured out. Though it was the wrong choice of words that I wanted.

“So, is ‘he’ your little coltfriend, or are you paying him to be your friend, oh who am I kidding, he probably is blind,” that made the others laugh as my face went hot with anger. They can tease me all they want, but Doctor Whooves doesn’t deserve to be treated like the way I am, he is too good.

“Stop it! He is not blind, he has wonderful eyes that if you stare at them then they twinkle in the moonlight,” I said, forgetting that they were there for a moment, and having my dreams cover my reality.

“Oooh! Does somepony have a crush? Get real, who would ever think that your “special”, when you can’t even make a sentence right, you know I bet ponies would listen if you sounded more like your appearance.” Flashlight said. I was furious, but I knew I had to contain myself. It wasn’t good to get attraction in a bad way.

“Yeah, maybe start your sentences with “Duh, my name is Dorpy, Dur,” one of Flash's entourage said. I was beginning to get tears in my eyes, but they only took that as their chance.

“Doh, are you gonna cry. Suck it up, you're not worth crying,” Flash said as I felt a soft, yet hard, hit on my shoulder.

I was about to just give up and let them take over and kick me, but before that I heard a grunt as two ponies fell to the ground, my eyes looked to see that two stallions were going at it. I was scared, I wondered where any of the adults were at this time. Other students noticed this little debacle and started to chant it on. For a while there was nothing but dust and blood that began to ground the floor, I could tell whoever was there was getting hurt, it sounded like both were fairing in the pain department, but It wasn’t until the pin that I gasped to see who it was.

“Alright you listen to me, I have seen ponies like you who treat ponies like her, and do you know what happens to them? They get hurt, I know that this may be extreme, but as you can see I am more than what I am worth. So now you have no choice but to listen.” The assailant went up to Flash's ear and I could see the terror on his face.

“You ever touch her like that again, and I will have no choice but to bring you down and I don’t care if I go down with you. I can sense the fear in your eyes and will gladly bring them the terror they deserve. So, I think we are in agreement... never get near her again, and I won't pummel you on the floor and splatter your body for my own amusement, capiche? comprendo." He got up and didn't even look at the large crowd that had formed, before looking back at the very pale stallion, "Oh, and by the way, you are really soft for a jock.” I didn’t pay attention to anything after that, for his face was beaten to a pulp, and I couldn’t help but feel like it is my fault. Maybe it's because it is!

“Are you alright?” he asked as I saw blood coming out from his nose and upper lip.

“Am I alright! What about you! I barely got touched and you got the full slammer! We need to get that cleared up before any infections happen. Come on, let's go to the nurse.” I said dragging him along before he stopped me.

“No, Muffins, I am fine, I just took a rough tumble, I don’t need some random nurse to take care of me,” Doctor said pulling back.

“Well too bad, you look like you got run over by a train, so I am going to take you somewhere. Now, who do you want? I can't afford a hospital bill, and the doctors would be too long.” I said with aggravation, his body looked so fragile, one more hit and I think he might pass out!

“Alright, if you are so worried, then maybe... you could do it. ” I heard it meekly, but just enough to make me blush, I could see the tears of his pain wanting to come out, he wanted to just fall and end it now, but I wouldn’t let him. After a few more minutes, I supported his weight and we were off. Not even noticing a certain silhouette in the crowd, glaring at us with a frown.

We were walking back to his "new room" (as I liked to call it), I knew if he wanted to be comfortable somewhere, then he could be there, I had a first aid kit somewhere in the kitchen. All I needed to do was get into it.

“Okay, you go up in there, and do not hesitate to rest, I could see you slipping for a while, I will go get the first aid kit, will that reach your sanction?” I asked as he nodded and slowly climbed up into the room.

I went inside but before anything, I heard Daydream chewing loudly on what I can only assume to look like food. I grew a bit weirded out. She was eating some sort of peanut butter and jelly sandwich, but with pickles and bananas? I decided to just let it go. Maybe a new diet that her celebrities are trying?

I went from cabinet to cabinet and found nothing. I finally knew I had to ask.

“Daydream? Where is the first aid kit?”

“I think it is somewhere under the sink, why?” Daydream asked as she trudged to my spot. I looked under and smiled.

“No reason thanks,” I said quickly. However, She was near me now and I could see (now getting a good look) that she had gained a few pounds, her horn was glowing with her sandwich. Was she getting more fat with that kind of food? No doubt.

Once again, I left it out of my mind and went out to see Whooves.

He was sprawled out in his "bed", I could see the bruises from the fight and it made me want to cry. This is all my fault! if it wasn’t for me then you would be safe.

I tried to nudge him awake and he looked at me with a smile. However, all I could see was the black eye on his right. I could not hold the tears anymore, I wailed like a school filly and cried from how embarrassing it was to wail in front of somepony you cared about. However, he did nothing but help me in the hammock and rocking me like a mother to her infant. A process I had only remembered once in my own toddler years.

“I – I’m sorry, you – you sh-shouldn’t do – do this,” I said as much as I could, all I felt was guilty of having this affect Whooves, it was a terrible fate that only should’ve happened to me.

“Do not apologize!” I heard him say firmly, “This is not your fault, none of it is your fault, I only did that to show them that I meant business, you can't blame yourself for something that you didn’t do! Do you hear me? I hate to see you cry over me when all I did was give him a little push, it isn’t your fault. It's mine and only mine.”

I should have believed him, but I couldn’t get over the fact that those bullies never would have hit him without him knowing me. “Still, it doesn’t make up for the fact that they were after me, not you, and sometimes ponies just get mad when the pony they hate is stood up for someone who believes in them.”

“While it may have been a bad idea to hit him, it still worked didn’t it, he won't be near you anymore with hateful comments, not while I'm here,”

“But you aren’t! you have your own problems and now you just mixed yourself into another one! if they know you stood up for me, then they could tell Shadow Heart and she could worsen your time with her, don’t you realize that?”

My statement must have thrown Doctor Whooves for a loop because he said nothing for a long while. I was about to wake him, but he spoke before anything else.

“Then so be it, I don’t care if she kept me for 1,000 years, as far as I know, if you're still with me, then I can get through anything,” he hugged me tighter and my sniffling reduced. We stayed there for a little while before I went out of his grasp and came back with the first aid kit.

“Okay, now that this little drama scene is over, I am going to clear those bloodstains,” I began to move a wet cloth around his face, he winced a bit which caused me to move back.

“I’m fine, it just hurt for a little bit,” he reassured me, I began to clean up his last bloodstain and smiled. The bruises were next and I told him to turn around. His back was the worst of it so I decided to move an ice pack around, I could hear him grunt, but I knew he felt better. I stopped and put everything away before I could hear him mumble out. “What was that?” I asked.

“C-could you, keep going” I knew he was embarrassed by this, but I smiled.

I began to rub his back once again, minus the ice pack, which was resting upon his hurt eye.

“not exactly how I wanted to spend the 4 hours, but it could be worse,” I heard him say more relaxed.

“Well… I kind of like this, it feels nice to take care of somepony,” I said as I felt his tense knots break out. We were both getting a bit tired but I knew that we had to stay up, we couldn’t handle any more drama than we already had. So I knew that the best thing to do would be to keep talking, so I asked a few questions inside of my head.

"So... how exactly did you learn to fight like that?"

"I came from Manehatten remember? I had my fair share of clashes before, so I needed to learn how to take care of myself."

"Be that as it may, I have a suspicion that a certain pony was causing you to lash out so viciously," I said, knowing that a pony that was not being used as a negotiation tactic would have merely just told Flash off, and yet Whooves did nothing of the sort... well kind of.

"Okay yes... I have been needing to get that anger out somehow, most days I just start hitting random items, like trees or brick walls (only once, I learned my lesson the hard way on that) but there was indeed much satisfaction taking down somepony that could hurt you at any moment. Which, by the way, will not affect Shadow Heart in any way, I can merely tell her that I was at the library waiting for her, and she will most definitely believe me."

I sighed a bit of relief on that part, I was glad that he could find a way to talk out of this entire dramatic scene, yet there was still a tinge of fear that someway, somehow, Shadow Heart would find out about this whole problematic timing.

After a long while of relaxing silence, I stopped, he looked a tad bit sad that I did. I knew this was probably the most relaxed he has been in a long while.

“You know you can't stay here forever, you have to leave and wait for Shadow Heart,” I whispered in his ears. He scowled but knew I was right. We got out of the hammock and began to walk out, I knew he hated being hurt, but I also knew that he was happy that we could spend a few moments together. As we walked I saw his face get madder. I hated that we both were feeling like we want to murder.

I was about to say something but was interrupted by the brown stallion next to me, “you know, you really don’t have to walk with me. Unless you feel comfortable with that, otherwise I am okay with it, but – “

“what's wrong? You seem a bit jumpy,” I asked

He sighed, “I enjoyed the little time we had together today, though I am afraid that if there is that slim 1% chance that Shadow Heart sees us together, then I may as well see you never, and I don’t want us to stop seeing each other,” tears went up in his eyes, I knew he was scared, and it made me scared.

“Doctor, if you have any concern about us, then... maybe it would be better to just wait everything out. I think for us to remain sane for the very long punishment you have to endure, we have to take a break, maybe for the rest of the month,”

He wanted to protest so hard, but in light of my words, he knew it would be right, and that was all we said for the rest of the month, I walked away and cried the rest of the night.

It was so long until I talked to him again, but the next time I would, it would be the happiest moment in both of our lives.

The Winter Dance

I never stopped looking at Whooves and he never stopped looking at me, I saw his friends sometimes at my lunch, but I was still sad, they all tried to cheer me up, but it never worked. My mind wandered elsewhere, anywhere than to where I wanted it to go. The end of the semester was close, about 3 days away, and I am positive that I will fail the exams if I don’t focus soon. While I had many things on my mind, there was one that had stumbled me for a long time. And that was the Winter Dance, I was debating whether to go or not. And if I do, what would I do there. It wasn’t a date dance (thank Celestia), and it will have a few good activities to do, but other than that, it will be just like the party at Cumulus’. And we all know how that turned out, and instead of a kiss at the end, I would just end up in bed, crying about my horrible life.

Finally after much consideration, I decided to go. Yes, I know just what I said, but if I were to get just one moment with Doctor I would hope it would be there, I paid the large amount of money it provided and am going to have to find some kind of dress. Normally I hate dresses, but now I think I might enjoy wearing one, sure it may just be a hand-me-down from Daydream if I ask my parents, but her clothes are really nice. I didn’t know why I wanted to wear a dress, but I guess I was just getting into a phase again, I am still considered a teenager.

Home has been a mess since I noticed Daydreams strange ways. One day she was complaining about getting up in the mornings, and the next she says that she is going back to college! I was utterly confused but my parents were extremely proud, they hugged her and petted her for what seemed like hours. Even if they include me in a small amount of stuff, they still give Daydream more love. I didn’t care that much, I was more worried about her than anything. She hated college, she always said that it was the worst decision of her life, and now she is saying that she is so excited. Not to mention that she was having a lot of mood swings, from yelling at me to crying over herself for crying. I already knew what this was but I wasn’t going to dare suggest anything for her, not when she was like this. I asked her about it once but she just slammed the door in my face, that was when I dropped it all together. I am so surprised that my parents don’t know yet, but of course, Daydream is the best child ever, so she can do whatever she wants even if it includes getting into trouble.

I didn’t think much about home at that time, she will have to tell them at some point, they are going to know whether she wants them to or not, I thought as my teacher began explaining a few of the problems that may be on our exams, I couldn’t hear a word he was saying, my eyes wandered outside, where I could imagine a better life again.

I heard the bell ring and I went into the library, I mostly just ate here and didn’t care about what ponies would think about it, the librarian liked it, and I liked the quiet, mostly because I hated not being able to talk and hearing the loud crowds in the lunch rooms. So there I was, sitting, reading my favorite book from Saddle Dessen, The Honesty About Eternity, it was the best selling book of her series, and the one I feel mostly related to. I didn’t even care if it was a romance novel, I can read them if I want to.

I was just finishing it up when I heard somepony call out to me, “Derpy? I didn’t know you would be here today?” I looked and saw Kindle, I surprised myself. Usually, he would just spend his time with his brother and Atom, but I guess even brothers who get along must take a break at some point, I wish I could have that relationship with my sister.

“Hi, Kindle?” I said in much curiosity as to why he way here.

“Hello, Miss,”

“What are you doing here? Don’t you go to the science lab?”

“Oh, we need to find a book on chemicals and it just so happened that I found you,” Kindle said with a big smile. I knew he had a small attraction towards me, but unfortunately, I could only see him as a friend, and I hate that I would have to tell him that if this attraction became anything more.

“Oh, is that all?” I asked

“Well…” he started with a blush, and I grew worried, “I guess it was luck, and the fact that I wanted to see you again.”

“Oh, kindle,” I said with a tone that I knew was going to disappoint him, “What do you need?”

“You know that the dance is coming up the weekend before our midterms,” Oh dear “and I was just thinking that you could come with me and my friends, we don’t necessarily go to many dances, but now we think this one would be special. So maybe you could go with us?”

I didn’t think that it would be this hard to say no! but yet the thought of showing up with another colt, no… the friend of my crush! That would just be horrible! “Kindle… you know that I would love to,” he already knew the answer I am sure, “but I'm afraid that I don’t think I can, it isn’t that I think that you are the reason, it's just that you to me are only seen as a friend, I know that this may be hard to hear, but I hope that with time, you can forgive me,”

I looked at his face, I knew that I made him sad, or so I thought I did, “What are you talking about? I said if you would like to come with us, not me,”

As the former conversation entered my head, I realized that he was right, he did say “us”, maybe I was so worried in my head that I thought he was going to ask me out. And now I began to blush of embarrassment. “Kindle, I am so sorry! when I heard you I was just concerned that you were going to propose that we go together as a “date”, I didn’t mean to make this uncomfortable,” I said trying to explain my blunder. I thought he would have been more embarrassed, but he actually was smiling! It may have been rude, but I was kind of hoping that he would be sad and tell me that it wasn’t okay, but all he did was chuckle for a few minutes.

“Well, I guess, now that I went back over it, you may have gotten the wrong conception, but good on you for standing up for your own rights. Though it is true, what you thought. I may have had a… slight attraction towards you, but I knew it was a long shot, you and I may sound like a one-week thing, but when I see you and Time, now that is love.”

I began to blush incredibly, “You know then? How I feel?” I said.

“How could I not! The way that you talk about him, it is almost as if I can hear doves crying over how beautiful your love is,”

“I can't help it I guess, he was just so… nice to me! At first, I just thought that he could do better and maybe move on from me, but now I think that he is here for a reason. Before I wished on a shooting star that he would see the real me, but at the time I didn’t even know there was a “real me”, but he just accepted me and didn’t complain whatsoever! I knew that he was going to be my best friend… my only friend, my only interest. I think it was love at first sight for me, but I knew that it may of taken him awhile. Sure it may just be in my head, but what he does to me… I have had dreams of us together, mostly PG, but some… well, let's just keep that a secret to me. He makes me feel the light from my dark inner conflicts and self-deprivation, and I knew I needed to tell him, but after I heard he was “together” with Shadow Heart, I grew so jealous that I wanted to scream. I love him alright, every single thing about him. His smile, his laugh, and those eyes… oh, they are such beautiful eyes, what I wouldn’t give to just stare at them one more time,” tears escaped my eyes as I finished my speech, it was relatively quiet and I looked at Kindle who had eyes bulging out of his face, with tears in them. I was about to speak when he beat me to it.

“that… has to be the greatest love story that I have ever heard!” he said, as the tears fell down.

“Thank you… you know he was the only one who ever cared about me, when no one else would. Not my parents, and no one from-“

“You're kidding me right?” Kindle said, the tears coming out of his face some more.

“What?”

“No one cared about you? There were ponies who talked to you right?”

“Well they did, but only for a short time, they all believed that I couldn’t withstand the conversations that they all withheld,”

“Wow, that sure does make us bad doesn’t it?”

“Not you specifically, sure you may of not of talked to me, but that wasn’t your fault, in fact, I didn’t even know who you or your other friends were until I met you just a week ago. Sorry if that was offensive,”

“Nah, we kind of keep to ourselves, when we are not in class, we sometimes go to each other’s house to play some nerdy game. Or most times just stay in the science lab, better than our house.” Kindle said finishing off kind of bitter. But I didn’t think to push it.

“oh, so if you keep to yourselves, then why are you going to this dance?”

“ehehe, well if you must know, there is going to be this really cool liquid combustion that will be played as the music beat and I and Bio wanted to test out some of the works, there may be something that could go with our testing to make our experiment work!”

“That sounds incredible! Why didn’t you just tell me that? I will totally help you!”

“Really? I wouldn’t think you to be some sort of chemist,”

“Well I may dabble, but I am nothing like you or your brother, my career stands with the stars,” I said blanking out to space.

“That’s right, Turner did say that you liked the stars, you even have an observatory?”

I looked at him with confusion before I (Once again) forgot that we were talking about Doctor, I haven’t heard his nickname in so long it must be like they are talking about a totally different person.

“Um, yes, you know you and your friends could come and see it sometime, if you want to you know. Maybe you could bring Whooves along too.” I said not even realizing my mistake.

“Uh yeah, but quick question… who is this ‘Hooves’ guy? Do we know him?” it still amazes me that they had known Doctor for a long time, but he still hasn’t told them about his past, even now, when I know both of them.

“Oh! Did I say Whooves? I meant Turner, you see I have a second cousin that is in a different line of family and he looks exactly like Time, only he has… wings and he has a-a... a ginormous hoof for a cutie mark, to imply that he likes to work with hooves?” I said covering up my truth as best I could.

“Oh… well then, I don’t think that would be the best idea, Derpy. It isn't you, it's just… well, Turner isn't exactly in communication with us, not since,” I looked to see that Kindle was looking both sad and mad, hurt mostly, he lost something. And regretfully, I think I may know why.

“Kindle, did something happen between you?” I said taking his hoof and squeezing it tight, I remember always feeling so much better when I had someone there with me.

“It only happened recently, there was a lot of yelling, and it all went to chaos when he said that his grades were the only things that mattered in this, but my brother took it the wrong way and they began fighting, I tried to get them to stop, but it only took a little while before we both stopped because, as you may be aware, we nerds aren’t at all athletic. Anyway, it ended with us parting ways and… I think that had to be the moment in which I saw him walk to Shadow Heart and… well…

-*-

Kindle walked away from Time Turner and follow his friends, never had any of them been so violent in their entire lives! He only wished that this mess with Shadow Heart would just go away, but still, he liked Turner and wanted to be there. once he was considered Time’s best friend and the only one who understood him. So being Kindle, he began to walk slower and slower until he stopped short and looked back. He thought for a moment about the situation, but knew the best bet… he needed to stay loyal to his best friend. For now at least, until this whole Shadow Heart business blew out of the water. Kindle walked back but hid when he saw Shadow Heart standing behind Turner.

“Well, did you tell them?”

Kindle could see the tears that wanted to escape his face, he wanted to run back and apologize, but he also knew that if he did, then this trouble would just get worse. Turner moved back and went into Shadow Heart’s face with mad daggers staring in his eyes.

“YES ALRIGHT! IS THAT WHAT YOU WANTED! FOR ME TO BE SO UNHAPPY WITH YOU THAT I LOSE FEELINGS ALTOGETHER!”

“um, you need to stop that right now mmkay, I only told you to do that so they wouldn’t get in the way anymore. I mean, you already have friends,” Shadow Heart said with the evilest smile Kindle could see.

“But that is just it! They are your friends! not mine. I liked the friends I had, but oh no! they were just butting in from my life like everything that I like,”

“HEY! You should be thanking me, I gave you better friends, and now you have the most popular name in all of the school, no more sciencey thingies to break you from your true name,”

“THANK YOU!?!?!?”

“Oh you are so welcome baby,”

Kindle could see that Time Turner wanted to rage out all of his anger, hit her even! However, he also knew that Time was a gentle being, who would never take to such antics, unfortunately, Kindle wasn’t always the nicest person to the bullies. But he still gave a bit of the light of mercy to others. Now with Shadow Heart, oh he wanted to do so much more than hit her, he was going full-on fireballs. Yet he knew how to contain it.

Turner began to walk away, leaving streaks of tears down his eyes, and all Kindle could do was watch.

“oh and stop crying, it doesn’t look good for your figure, and it makes you look more ugly too…”

-*-

I stared at Kindle with such surprise, that didn't sound like any of them before, and now with all of this mess with Shadow Heart I can almost believe that she would do this, but not Doctor. Maybe the pressure came to him? Or maybe he was being threatened? However it may be, it still raises my venue on why? Why everything? Why now? Why can't I stop asking questions?

“And that was the last time you saw him?”

Kindle nodded his head and I gave him a big hug, he began to smile and blush, probably from not getting many hugs before. We parted and he looked a tad bit better than before, but still had a hurt face. I knew that it may be close to impossible to try and talk to him. Yet I also knew that if I didn't then nothing could get solved.

“Hey, do you want me to talk to him? Maybe I could convince him to talk and we can all settle something,” I suggested.

“You see, he would be the one to talk immediately, it's the others that may need some more convincing, while I may look hurt, you should see my brother, he and Turner were as close as family. And Atom won't talk to anyone anymore, it all is such chaos since Shadow Heart became part of his life,”

“I know that it may seem impossible, but it isn't. I know Who-Time, he would never do anything like this except under pressure. I think that is what is coming over all of us,” I said to lighten the mood.

Before long, I heard the bell ring to get to the other class and went to the door. Not before I looked back and tried to make the Kindle's light shine brighter.

“Um, Kindle? I think that if there way anyone who Turner can talk to it would be you, as you can see, you are a fun pony to converse,” I said with an uplifting smile.

I went into my other class and decided not to think much of what was going on, and about what dress I should wear instead.

--*--

I breathed in heavily and let it out slowly, I had finally found a dress in my sister's closet, she didn't mind too much and actually said I looked nice! It wasn't that great to me. It was just a simple royal blue with a little ribbon to tie it all together, I made my mane a bit more curly and tried to not let my eyes be the center for once. My mind raced with the scenarios about what may happen if I went. It was being held in the cafeteria, of all the places that could have been worse, the problem wasn't the building (It actually was a really big one), but the fact that the smell could go through your nostrils and make you pass out from the disgusting aroma.

Despite my authority, I went in there anyway, and I immediately wanted to rush out. The room was changed in more ways than before. The roof was hung with tons of shaded blue lighted and snowflakes that could have made any pony squeal of joy. Unfortunately, I wasn't that happy. I began to search around to find something to do. Yet all I could see were ponies who were talking to their friends, I noticed a lot of them were popular ponies and almost ready to strike at any moment at the first victim. This made me get really nervous so I left them and began to search my way for kindle and his brother. They needed me to help them with something, though for now, I am uncertain of said job. And furthermore, I don't even know if they came or not, I may just be here to make a fool of myself. And it didn't help that many of the other ponies were already starting to stare at me. I didn't really notice them though, I didn't want to look at their faces, I only wanted to look at one. And that “one” is probably being forced to do something so major with my enemy that I wouldn't be able to see him at all!

I let the anger out with a calming breath and trotted my way, hmm, where would I be if I was a nerd, aha! I thought as I headed my way to the attic. If I would be anywhere it would be in an enclosed environment where no one else can see me. It would be a dark and stuffy place to make me feel comfortable and warm And that is exactly where the two were as I climbed upward.

“Derpy there you are, we were worried that you wouldn't have made it. Nice dress by the was,” Kindle said with a tiny breath of relief, I could sense that he way tense about this whole thing. I looked to his brother who was working on something in a beaker with a light glowing yellow. Their eyes were very visible to the darkened attic, making them glow the purple and blue that made them so fascinating.

“Hey Bio, stop playing around with that phosphate and say hi to our guest,” Kindle said in an annoyed tone.

“Hey,” his brother replied, I wasn't particularly with the name, but I was hoping that it would come up soon. All I really knew was that it started with ‘Bio’, which could be his name, but it doesn't sound like it.

“Sorry, Bioluminescent has not been in the best of moods after the, you know,” Kindle whispered to me. I nodded my head, it must have hit him really hard after the fight he had with Whooves, it made me feel sorry for him. I bet they were the best of friends and now it was all broken my a mare who he doesn't even like!

“It's okay, I understand if this entire thing is a bit tense,” I said in assurance.

“Thanks,”

Most of the time I spent in there I just stirred up a few ingredients that went into a mix. He may not of said it, but I bet Bio was impressed with how fast I knew how to mix the chemicals. As I said, I dabble. Finally, we went outside to the party and went close to the DJ. I asked kindly if we could have a sample of some of her liquidated capsules but unfortunately, her music was so loud that I couldn't even speak loud enough to make her understand. Soon I just pointed at the item in question and then pointed at me and my friends, now that the gesture was put out, she mouthed out an ‘oh’ yet nothing came out. Then she nodded her head and gestured her hoof so that we could get a firm sample. After we got a pretty good one, then we decided to go back up to the attic, but not before Bioluminescence came back to me and said, “Hey, uh, we need you to get outside and find a leaf.”

“A leaf? What for?”

“Not just any leaf, the apple trees leaves, the ones on the stems, if you need, I can come with you,”

I shook my head, “No thank you, I'll get it,”

Luckily for me, I knew this school pretty well and I knew specifically the apples in the Agriculture class had been growing for moons and knew exactly where the apple trees were. It confused me why they need a leaf from an apple, but of course I was always confused about Zecora's potions, so this wasn't new to me. In fact, it was why I was so good at mixing. Zecora always made me get a few ingredients and stir the pot from her hut. I flew fast to the apple tree and plucked one with such grace and posterity, but not before I heard two ponies talking. At first I thought it was just some incompetent teenagers who were lusting over each other, but that was before I heard the accent.

“What do you mean get rid of her?”

“What is there not to get? She is the reason that you are always distracted. So I think it would be better if you just… let her go aside, for now at least, and who knows, maybe you will find it better without her.”

I was shocked, how could Shadow Heart ever suggest such a thing! To make the Doctor choose between me or his own freedom? Every time I thought about it, I would always know that his answer wouldn't be the right one. And that is just what he proved.

“No way in Tartarus would I ever do that,”

“So be it, then maybe I could extend this little predicament,” Shadow Heart said with a devious smile.

“NO! Not anymore. I am tired, tired of you, tired of all of this sh-” I covered my ears before he could say it “You can do anything to me! But the minute you mess with anyone else, then I can’t take part in this deal!” Doctor Whooves yelled.

“What are you saying?” Shadow Heart responded with a confused look.

“I’m done Shadow Heart, done with you,”

Shadow Heart stared at Whooves not exactly knowing what to say. She never expected that he would stand up to her before, but she did know that this could have happened.

“Well, news flash! You can’t be done because we had a deal! And until those semester exams are done you can't give up now, or else I will tell daddy that maybe that fight was you all along, and maybe a few other things that could get you suspended for a week,”

I wanted to slap that smile off her face, but Whooves was what worried me most. I thought that he would be angry, or even sad, but no. he in fact, was smiling? I began to grow scared that he was going to agree to this plan, but I was way wrong.

“I am so glad that you brought that up. Because I knew that the only way that you were controlling me was my suspension. So, during the entirety of my period as your 'coltfriend' I decided to figure out some way to get out of this without actually mentioning anything. And then it hit me: Why exactly was it that after I conveniently got in trouble, you came over and decided to strike up a deal with me?"

"I heard daddy telling you what the punishment was, and I wanted to help!" Shadow Heart said, looking nervous and starting to sweat a little.

"That is what my first suspicion was, but then I kept thinking about how you never once wanted to help somepony just because they got in trouble. No, this was definitely not just a coincidence, you planned something, and I spent the rest of the time trying to figure out what that was.

"However, there was just no way of knowing any sort of evidence that I could prove, my theory was indeed beginning to come clear and correct, as other ponies I had been asking around had also been suspicious of what happened, and most even said they heard her talking about a certain pony that she had been wanting. Can we guess who that is? Oh, yes, the one pony who stood up to you and finally told you the truth instead of sucking up to whatever the hay it is that you tell everypony. However, it still wasn't good enough. It was still your word against mine. I needed actual proof of what you were doing.

"And then, just as of last week, I noticed a certain class that may have been able to help. What was that classroom? While, yes it would be nice to know. I believe that if I were to tell you, then most likely you would have sabotaged them in any way, so let's call them 'class A', and it just so happened that they were recording a video for the awareness of bullying. But that is not what is so interesting about it. What is? Well, it seems as if there was a cut scene needed for the remake, and it seemed to include a mare waiting until the Principal came up. I only needed to make sure that the date and time went up. And what do you know! It actually was the exact time and date as the whole fight! So, what to make out of all of this? Well, let's just say that you no longer can control what I do, and in return, the tape I have will never reach the minds of your 'daddy', as long as you leave me and my friends alone, then we don't have to discuss anything. Is that clear enough for you?”

There were no words to describe the look on Shadow Heart’s face just now, it was like a mix between surprised and really angry. And it made me so happy. She began to stutter but no words came to her mind. All I could do was smile at how idiotic she looked.

She moved away with a scoff and her muzzle raised high, I thought that was it, but once again, I was oh, so wrong. And not in the good way.

“I don’t even understand why you want to hang around that retard,” Shadow Heart said in her most angry voice.

It must have triggered something horrible in Doctor Whooves, and in fact it was scary to see, but as soon as she had said those words, he pushed her to the apple tree causing it to shake hard enough that I could have sworn the entire Equestria could hear it! His face, it was darker than the usual one I had seen before, and his eyes, they weren’t his usual sky blue, no they were almost a shade darker, almost as if his entire body changed as well as his personality! It was like he was a totally different pony, and I could tell that Shadow Heart felt the same way, only more terrified than me.

“Okay, you better listen and listen good,” he said in a monotone voice, and more sinister than any I had heard before, “I have let you off the hook for saying things like that, I have made you mess around with talking to her, and I even made sure that I wasn’t seen with her most of the time, but if there is one thing that you can never do, is ever call her that again! do you hear me, I don’t care if your ‘daddy’ is the principal, I don’t care if you have any power here, you never call her that again, alright. And I mean it too. So help me I will build a fire and watch you burn with a smile on my face as your flesh boils, and I will cut you limb by limb if you ever are seen bullying her and be proud of it! You hear me! DON’T YOU EVER GET NEAR HER AGAIN!!!

He let go of her and she screamed of pure terror, even I was beginning to grow a bit worried, he had never been so dark before, and it made me wonder if he would ever be like before. I thought he was just going to stand there and maybe do something else wicked, but…

“You can come out now, I won’t hurt you, I promise,” I heard in his more normal voice.

I stayed near the branches and started to breathe heavily, I didn't know whether to go or not, I was still a bit spooked by what he said to Shadow Heart, but of course I also know that he couldn't take any longer withstanding her shenanigans, but at the same time… he never threatened either. Only two solutions came to my mind: one, I stay here, he leaves, and we see how it goes from there. Or, I go down, we talk, and maybe I can finally tell him a few things. It seemed obvious for what I should do.

I flew down but hesitated when I landed, making sure that his little tantrum way over. I must have shown how frightened I looked because Doctor had on a face that meant so much sorrow. And I felt very bad.

“You won't… go crazy again will you?” I asked backing up a little bit.

“No, in fact I don't think I have ever been that mad before, but I can take a hint on why my actions were so dangerous,” he said with a smile that I knew meant that everything was okay. So I smiled back.

He hugged me and I smiled more brightly, finally, I can finally feel right about this, I thought. We stayed there for a looong time, and nothing way said the entire time. Despite the cold winter winds, I felt warm, warmer than I had ever before. I knew I was blushing hard, and I could feel he was as well. His heart was beating so hard, and I smiled of pure happiness. It can finally be okay to do this now. And nopony can stop me.

Finally, after the calming silence, Whooves spoke, “You look nice tonight you know,”

“This thing? This is just a simple hand-me-down from my sister,”

“Well then maybe she is the one I should be thanking, despite her illegitimate brain always conceding on who I am,” I laughed hard, this way what I needed, this is what he needed matter of factly. We stayed in the moonlight just rolling on the floor with our breath giving out from the laughter. It may not of been the best joke, but it was the first time that we had ever laughed for a long, long, long time. Finally, after our breaths were caught up with our brains, we smiled at each other, knowing that this way just going to be the start.

“Hey, we have had a pretty hard time these past months, so do you maybe want to do something else rather than go back in there?” Whooves asked.

“Like what?” I said with a smirk.

--*--

I raised my hoof and pointed to the night sky, after agreeing with Doctor about going, we decided to come to the hill that I love so much, but I quickly remembered that I had an apple to give, so I tried to excuse myself and go back to give it to Bio, who questioned me but I left before he could say anything else.

The rest of the time was spent looking at the night sky and seeing which one of us knew the stars better, I obviously was the better opponent, but Doctor did put up a good fight. After much back and forth, it was my turn again.

“Okay, what about that one,” I asked.

“Orion,” he answered. In all fairness, it was a pretty easy one, but I needed an idea and it just came to my head.

“That was too easy, I'll get you next time,” I said in a determined voice.

“Alright then, how about that one,” he replied sticking a hoof up at another constellation.

“Obviously Gemini,” I said in ego.

“Wow, it took me ages to figure out that one,” Doctor said with an impressive look.

“Well like I said, the stars have always been apart of me,”

“I think me too,”

“Really? How so?”

“Well, it may not be like time, but the stars have always been special to me. Sometimes I have dreams of going and exploring the different realities that space has for us, and using time as a way to commend it. And who knows, maybe I will have a companion to help me discover these oddities that the universe creates, and finally realize what I am meant to do,” Doctor said with a smile as he turned to me, and I blushed as I knew he was meaning me. It made me happy that he would want to spend his life with me. And yet, it also raised the one question that I have been wondering for so long.

“Hey Doctor?” I asked as I looked at those beautiful blue eyes.

For a moment, I could feel the sensation of pleasure as he looked at me. His smile faltered a bit, but I could sense that he was happy. And more tranquil. “Yeah” he whispered to me. It was almost as if he read my mind as he spoke, and that was when I could feel it… the spark.

“The reason you threatened Shadow Heart, was it just because you were tired of her and wanted her to stop calling me a, you know… or is it because, you felt like you were going to lose me forever if you agreed to that deal any longer?”

I could see that I made his brain think for a while, and soon he just sighed and smiled at me, “You really are the smartest mare I have ever met, you know that?” I didn’t really know what to say to that, sure I knew I was smart. I knew that he knew. Yet before, I always felt that being called ‘smart’ made me feel egotistical, but now it makes me feel proud. And it was Doctor who made me see that.

“You want to know the truth? the reason I went all dark on Shadow Heart, was because no pony, NO pony, can call you something like that and think they can get away from it, but that wasn’t the only reason. No, there was another,” Doctor said with a face of pure red crimson, he grabbed my hoof, and I began to blush as well.

“Doc-“ I tried to say.

“No, let me finish,” he began before brushing my light yellow mane out of my face, letting my eyes be his major focus. “Ditzy… Muffins, you have been there from the start, from the moment I went into those doors, you were there. And of course, I could see that you were different, but I didn’t care, all I saw was a mare full of potential that nopony would see. There you were, your huge brain and all, thinking that you were forgotten, but you weren’t,”

For a strange reason, I couldn’t help but feel that this shouldn’t happen. It made me feel like all he was saying was wrong, and flashes of before came to my view. And for another strange reason, it was Shadow Heart who was becoming of my conscious.

If you hadn't met him, then maybe his life would have been better, he may of gotten a better way of currency if you hadn’t told him about staying over at your observatory, and maybe he was just pretending not to like being popular and getting some sort of attention. Why don't you just admit it? You’re a mistake, you messed up trying to get along with your sister, and you made his life so much worse. You are nothing but a mistake!

“No,” I said. It was all true.

“What do you mean?” Doctor said, taking his hoof off of me and put on a quizzical look.

“You can't,” I whispered with tears coming to me.

“Can't what?” Doctor said growing worried.

“YOU CANT LIKE ME!!! You have to realize how much pain I have caused you! Can't you see that I haven’t made any part of your life better! You had it all, why did you just let it go when you had the chance,” I hated that these words were coming through my mouth! It was like my time with Whooves was just a dream, and suddenly I woke up to the reality of everything! And I could tell that Doctor was getting angry at me for acting this way.

“Why do you always think that everything is your fault, even when you know that it isn't? Do you think that I chose to be with Shadow Heart ? No! of course not, and don’t even get me started on you not making my life better, and-“

“Why can't you realize that I am nothing but a mistake!” I yelled with tears streaming down my face.

“DON’T YOU UNDERSTAND THAT YOU AREN’T A MISTAKE YOU ARE A MIRACLE!!!!!!”

I stopped short on my words as the last tears escaped my face, my confused look said nothing more but yet I still muttered a “What?” meekly

“You are a miracle! A miracle to me! Don’t you see that before you my life was a complete mess! All I did was lie to everypony, but then you came along and showed me what I was doing was wrong. If that is not a miracle then I guess I don’t believe in them.” The Doctor said in an angry tone, but calming down a bit before going on. “ You’re a miracle, Ditzy, you always have been. To me, and to anypony who talks to you, you are the light in my dark past, you are the sunshine to me grey clouds, you… you are my little grey angel,”

I didn’t know what else to do then, the only instinct I had… was probably the best. After his words were done, I waited a while before leaning fully in, and showing him how I felt. He, in return, reflected the movement, and we were both in full embrace. Finally, I could finally just let my doubts away, and maybe now, it will just get better. And then I had realized. That Shadow Heart crap was just some doubt I had about everything, and it made me believe in its little lies. But now, now I have all I ever needed. And I wouldn’t trade him worth all of the muffins in the world combined.

Our faces moved as I felt my oxygen depleted, and for a brief moment, I had almost wanted my tongue to fly out, and reach every part of his mouth. Unfortunately, my lungs couldn’t contain much more, And I had to let go.

We tried to catch our breaths as much as we could, but the mere force of our love pulled us back in, and once again I could feel everything bad go out from my past. I must have fallen, but I didn’t mind one bit, in fact, it made it a bit more comfortable. It was like I was a new mare, and every bit of it made me so happy.

Finally, our mouths parted for the final time, and he picked me up. Both of us with the happiest smiles that were to be seen from 10 miles away. He walked me back to my home. And I offered that he come inside, considering that now it wouldn’t be so awkward if he came in as my coltfriend, but I understood, he needed his sleep as well. So I went in alone, and soon my family asked me how the party was, but all I did was say “It was… a big night to remember,” and I went into my room. But not before seeing Doctor stare at me from the observatory. And I could see that blush from a mile away as he left the window. I went into my bed, but could not sleep until thinking of so many possibilities that we could endure. And for once, I actually slept happily knowing that everything was going to be okay. But before I could fall asleep. Those last words echoed in my mind, and I smiled at the thought, “you aren’t a mistake you are a miracle”. And those were the words that I would always tell myself whenever I let my guard down.

Author's Note

Well, it happened! I not only got them together, but I also was able to make the longest chapter in this entire story! I would like to say that this was my favorite chapter writing, but I still have to place chapter 8 as my all-time fav, but that is just my opinion, for now, enjoy the story as the two finally get together. THE SHIP MUST LIVE ON!

Graduation Glorification

I couldn’t believe it was happening. I knew it would, it was obvious that it was going to be now, but I never even had one thought of how I would be feeling afterward. As I looked around at all of the other classmates that I have been with my whole life, it had made me realize just how unprepared I was. I saw them all, in their gowns that introduced them fully into adulthood, causing them to seek out different paths that none of us would guess. And here I was, sitting down waiting until I finally was called to get the one thing that, for some reason, I really didn’t think I would get, nor did I want.

I always thought that I would be proud of my own graduation, but for some reason, I was terrified. I doubted anypony would really care what happens when I get my diploma, and I also knew that the entire time living in Ponyville, nopony really treated me fairly, so it was confusing to me how I was actually afraid of leaving. It could be the fact that this school was the only place in Ponyville that I went (before I met Doctor of course) without being told to leave.

So many ponies were already crying from leaving their best friends, and I actually wanted to say goodbye to some ponies as well, but I knew better, they would either not know whom I was, or would mock me and tell me that they don’t understand how I could be here with them. So, I just stayed in my seat, waiting until the ceremony was over, and maybe start thinking about a future I most likely would just have to wish to have.

I knew I wanted to work in astronomy, that was a given fact. However, I just didn’t really know how I could get some job there when I can’t even get a minimum wage job. It’s hard when everypony thinks you have no potential, even the worst of the worst. So, I mainly just wanted to focus on a nice summer with Whooves, that was at least something to hope for. Ever since the Winter Dance, we had officially become a couple. It was thrilling to see what experiences we would have, mostly for me, since I had never even had a male stallion even notice me once. I immediately felt better about myself afterward, and actually started to become more confident in what I could accomplish, even if it is just baby steps. Thanks to Doctor, Shadow Heart never even looked at me or his friends (whom now are back to being good friends with Whooves, and even me!), I didn’t see her at all now, so she probably already got her diploma.

The winter months were chilling, and yet very warm. I still worried about Whooves a lot when he left, always afraid that he was cold but too strong to show it. However, he spent multitudinous nights in the observatory, so I knew that at least he was safe and warm. Hearths Warming was special, only because for once, I finally got a good present! My family decided to go cheap and give me a used necklace that my mother wore (a past gift from her cousin no doubt, which would explain how I never saw her wear it at all in my life). However, Whooves, even if it was a bit cheap, bought me an old library book he found at the school, it was an astronomy book that explained the theories and stories of the constellations! I never was as big of a fan of astrology, but it did gain my interest as a hobby. I loved the book a lot and am already almost done with the entire thing. Some nights I would read to Doctor Whooves in the observatory at night to help him sleep, I thought that he might not have wanted this, just because I am one who is so invested in a book, that falling asleep to one is near impossible! However, before I could even finish a chapter, I could hear his soft snoring and smiled at how cute he was when he slept.

Speaking of which, where is he? I thought as I looked around, it wasn’t like him to miss out on something that was scheduled. He was usually very punctual with dates. Through the crowds, I searched, wondering if perhaps he was out of my view and off with his friends, who try to avoid large crowds. Usually, when I hung out with them, they were always in a room or away from society, which wasn’t bad, since I too, used to be known to avoid ponies as much as I could.

However, my theory was blown out, as I saw Atom and the Glow Bros (as I liked to call them), but no Whooves. Where could he be? It isn’t like him to be this late, maybe he is trying to finish up something else, or he overslept? No, he never would oversleep, he has too many responsibilities. Oh gosh, what if he got the date wrong! No, he told me constantly what day it was when we would finally reach adulthood (though that doesn’t happen for me just yet… I still am only seventeen). Did I say something wrong? No, stop that, this has nothing to do with you, he might just need to get something and is running a bit late. No need to worry… OH GOSH WHERE-

Before the thoughts could get any worse, a sudden (and convenient) pastry was in my line of poor sight, I looked at it, dazed and confused, and then looked at the host holding it. A sigh of relief and a big hug came its way as the host tried his best not to drop what looked like a muffin.

“You don’t have to worry,” Whooves said, holding me closer, “You know I would never miss this,”

I began to look at the muffin in his hooves, and wondered, is that really a muffin? It looks a bit floppy, and less dense than what most look like, of course, it could just be a flop, but it doesn’t seem as such.

Finally, my curiosity got the best of me, “Whooves, what exactly is this? It looks like a muffin, but it also doesn’t,”

“Well I don’t know how it couldn’t, I bought it from Pinkie Pie, and she did say that it was a muffin, besides, what else could it be?”

“Well, sometimes you can mistake a muffin for a cupcake, so I think you might have gotten the wrong thing,”

“How can you tell this isn’t a muffin?” Whooves said, examining the pastry up close, “It looks like one doesn’t it?”

“Doctor, there is a clear difference between a muffin and a cupcake, such as a cupcake is denser and becomes more of a smaller piece of cake, while a muffin is a bit harder and lumpier, even if a muffin had icing on it, you can clearly tell that it is a muffin by its touch and taste.

“That is a pile of hay and you know it! There is a difference, yes. However, I know that this is a muffin because that is what I selected specifically,”

“And you gave no thought as to whether what you got really was a muffin or not?” I said, very cheekily, we both knew who was winning this argument. however.

“Okay, there is only one way to settle this,” Whooves said, as I nodded in agreement.

“Taste Test,” We both said in unison before I bit in half of the “muffin” and chewed on it, distinguishing the flavor, finding it to be a nice and savory, the texture felt as such, and it really wasn’t bad at all, of course, that wasn’t what we were arguing about. Was this a muffin or not?

Afterward, I swallowed and smiled, then Doctor began eating his half, moving his jaw slowly, and beginning the process as I had done myself, and he smiled as well.

“I suppose you were right, I have never had a muffin that tasted that soft, nor did it have that extinguishing flavor, but I am glad that the problem has resolved itself and we can move on to a place wherein you are happy,” Whooves said, admitting his defeat maturely, I just couldn’t take it.

“Good answer, and thank you!” I said, causing Whooves to raise an eyebrow (despite what he already knows), “Because you said you wanted me to be happy, so you stated that I was right, even when we both knew that was, indeed, a muffin as you had said. Though extremely poor exterior, it was clearly evident that this pastry was a muffin.”

“I hate you,” Whooves said sarcastically, and I just smiled brightly.

“No, you don’t,” I said, as we were once again in a tight embrace.

“No, I don’t, but at least now we both can be right about something,”

We stayed there for a while, I liked that we were able to discuss certain things without going into a full-fledged fight, we both knew what the other meant even if they don’t necessarily say it. I loved how we also weren’t the couple that was always happy-go-lucky, we have problems and we both know that we can talk to each other about them. That is what I love about him, the fact that he trusts me enough to tell me things that I think he could never tell his former marefriend.

Other ponies began sitting around us as the graduation ceremony began, I could see that more parents and guardians were out in the field, happy and hopeful for their own kin, only waiting until the day that they will, presumably, finally leave and start out their own lives. My family was there too, I actually didn’t know if they would really come or not, but I strangely felt uncomfortable now that they were here, almost as if I need to act my best behavior just so they can see me as something other than a burden. They mostly don’t celebrate many things with me, all except for one day: my birthday.

Which actually should be coming soon, the summer months made me most excited for this reason, even if I did not have that many ponies around, I always was mentioned and told to have a good day, which made me at least feel a bit better about myself, but now that I have Whooves, this may just be the best birthday I will ever have!

Anyway, everypony began to get to their seats, while the principal was starting his speech, it wasn’t too important, just how proud he was that everypony here was now moving on, even when, if asked, he could barely recognize any of our names even if he had a list. I mostly was just waiting until this was all over, because I had a lot to think about, and I wanted to do so in peace and quiet, but it would be a while, as so many ponies had a lot to say on their minds and a lot of ponies to thank, even when I knew that most just really wanted to speak and get attention. Which, as painfully as I admit it, should probably happen, most ponies don’t really get much time to shine, and I could tell that most of them really wanted to be noticed, but now was their chance to finally say their piece, and it was good that they were achieving their dreams. I, however, didn’t really feel like this was much of an accomplishment, sure I made it through four agonizing years, but what exactly did I make this year? We hold no celebration for anypony who was sitting beside me, and everything we wanted was thrown out because of “budget cuts”. I only found this year applicable because of Whooves, and even then, it wasn’t until a bit later in the year

Finally, it was my turn, I found that a few ponies clapped for me, but they were just the ones who clapped for everypony even if they weren’t their own foals. I felt proud though, despite what I said, it was an amazing feeling to know that throughout my whole life, I finally was able to say that I made it through something, even if it didn’t feel that accomplished. I sat back down and just waited until everypony else was done, including Doctor, who, just like me, was waiting until the whole occurrence was over. We didn’t plan on doing much else later, I had suggested that we could go out and celebrate, but we both knew that my parents would want me home. So, as soon as the principal was giving his outro, everypony began walking home and getting started on their graduation parties. Meanwhile, Whooves and I began walking away as well.

“Well, that wasn’t as nearly as fun as I thought,” Doctor said, rubbing his eyes from falling asleep for about five minutes into the ceremony. I was about to wake him but figured that he would most likely find more entertainment in his dreams than here. All up until his name was called, he took his diploma and tried to go back to sleep.

“I knew it would be a bust, but at least it’s over and we can finally be free from ever going there again,” I said, knowing that even if I did go back, nopony would really know who I was, and even the teachers would think I was an exchange student.

“well, do you have any plans? For the future I mean,”

I stopped, I knew I wanted to think about this, but maybe it would be better if I talked it out, then I could get some idea of what I wanted. Then again, could I talk about it now? My parents could be waiting for me to come home and get ready for dinner (that I would most likely have to make). I looked around and noticed that they were nowhere to be seen. I looked up at the sun but reverted back after my idiotic brain had realized that looking at the sun was dangerous. But before I was temporarily blinded, I could sense that it was somewhere in the late afternoon, giving me at least a little bit of time before I had to go and, possibly, make dinner.

I sighed, “Doctor, I could tell you a million things that I could do, but that would give out a false sense of hope that both of us know is not going to make anything better, so instead of dreaming about what I wish I could do, I instead look to what society thinks I can do because that is most likely what I am going to be stuck with,”

“Muffins, you don’t really think that everypony thinks your that incompetent, right?” Whooves asked in empathy.

“I don’t know, the only pony who had ever seen me as anything more than a clutz, wasn’t even from here, and instead was a runaway with so many trust issues that he drove almost everypony away… uh, no offense,” I said, realizing that I may have just insulted a pony I care for so deeply.

“None taken, your right about all of that, but you also know that I never would have even been able to be where I am without you immensely telling me that it was okay and that we can get through everything if we just open up, and tell each other about what is bothering us,”

I smiled, he always knew how to make me see the logical sense, and also the grand thing that hope has for me. Constantly, he tells me that I was his light, that I was the reason he changed. When little does he know, that I too have changed thanks to him. He calls me his Grey Angel, but I think I should call him my Time Guardian, because he has protected me from everything in my past, and will continue on doing so in my future, I couldn’t have asked even the gods above for a pony like him.

“Your right. I guess this whole graduation has finally made me think about what it is I really want in life, but I also want to enjoy my life as much as I can, before I am brought down by the sad reality of debt and constant job flipping that I may have to endure. I just don’t know what to do yet,” I sat down with a sad frown on my face, contemplating everything that is going on in my life.

Doctor Whooves could see that I was sad, and sat next to me, giving me a reassuring hoof and smiling sympathetically, “Well that’s okay, many ponies who received their own diplomas are probably thinking just as you are. Wanting to know what you will do in life is important, but it doesn’t have to be an overnight decision, you need experiences and lessons to help you through it all, and even when you do figure out what you want, you still will be unable to find a sure answer until you go out and explore it with memories of your past to help you out. And don’t think you aren’t the only one wanting to also enjoy life as of now. I, too, wish to find myself in a future where I can be happy and lively, but I know that it will take time, so why not enjoy it today? And live a life where no matter what you do, you can smile through it all. Somepony special taught me that long ago, and she still ceases to amaze me with what I learn from her,” he nuzzled my neck and I smiled, knowing that everything he said was right and that I should just keep living my life and think about my future in due time, and spend the rest of it with the ones whom I care about.

“Thanks, Doctor, you always know what to say to me,” I said, kissing him softly, and enjoying the sensation, we broke quickly, and that was when I noticed that we weren’t alone, and found a few ponies staring at us, but we didn’t care. All they were going to do is think about us for a second, before leaving and forgetting about us at an instant.

I got up and found that we still had a bit of time left, so I and Whooves decided to find a quieter place to rest, and talk about more trivial conversations, such as my birthday that should be here in about two weeks. It was nice to stop thinking about my future and instead be the teenager I was for the last few weeks, before finally reaching adulthood.

“Hey, Doctor?” I asked as a sudden, more apprehensive thought entered my head, “What do you think might happen to us? I know that sometimes ponies drift apart after they graduate because they are going down different paths, but are we like that?”

Doctor Whooves stayed silent for a long while, I knew I started up another contemplative question, but now I think I am glad that I asked because then I would just be staying up all night trying to think about what he might say.

“Well, I know that you and I have different interests in our destinies, but I think if we support each other and try to do well, then we will most assuredly stay together. I don’t think we really have paths that would make us separate, but if you ever feel like you need to talk about it, you know I will listen”

“I know, and some part of me believes that we were destined to be together (the girly and giggly side of me), but on the other side, the other part, the selfish one, believes that I would want you to stay with me, even if it meant giving up on a dream. That part doesn’t completely control me, however, because there is another, bigger part inside, that knows that no matter what we both choose, we will stay by each other’s side to help us fulfill our own paths. The reason I asked that question is merely the fact that, throughout this whole event, I’ve only been able to ask just one question, and that is… what now?”

“What now? Do I try and see a college that could help me in my career? Do I just sit back and wait for the universe to tell me a sign? Or do I just forget about it and find a place of my own to figure out how to live on my own and see the harsh reality that we all will have to face? Do I wait and see what my path can lead me to, which may never be, or do I go head forward into a path that I see, and then figure out my life from there? And most important, do the choices I make ensure that you and I will stay together? Or am I only going to tear us apart because of an action that neither of us thought I would want? All of these questions will be answered, I am sure of that, but it still doesn’t mean that I don’t already want to know them, just so I can make the right choice, and live a happy and healthy life.” I moved my head lower to the ground. I hated that I wanted these questions to be answered so badly, even when I know nopony can answer them. But I still try to keep that faith, because I know, I know that when I look back, I will laugh at how silly these questions are to ask.

I looked at Doctor Whooves with my left eye, finding my right to wander towards the atmosphere from the outside, he smiled at me in understanding, almost as if these very questions were running around in his head as well. “Let me just ask one thing: what is it that you want right now”

I thought for a bit, I could just say that I want to be with him, but he knew that I wanted to say more. In honesty, I really did want to be with him, but not to where I am always questioning whether or not we may break up. What do I want right now? Well, I want to stop thinking about these horrid questions that I hate to ask of course! But what else? I know that I want to be happy and that only happens when I am with him, but if that is the case, then why do I feel as if just saying that isn’t enough anymore. We are together, dating, a couple, so why is just saying that not enough? Maybe I just want to feel what I am saying. It makes sense, we usually just kiss for a short time, before letting go, but maybe now I want those kisses to last longer, and to be more… intimate.

I stared at the floor some more. It wasn’t that hard to tell that I was a mare pining for a stallion, but now that I have him, I feel like I should do more than just look. I want to touch. I want to feel. And I want him to as well. He may not have said anything, but I could definitely sense the looks he gave me were more than just a simple ‘I like and respect you for who you are’. It was more, personal. As if he wanted to secretly tell me ‘I want you for your beauty, and your body,’. Thinking this, I began to get red in the face. Then I guess I do know what I want.

I stared at Whooves and he smiled back at me. But soon began to blush as well as I moved to sit on his lap, my eyes moved to him, and I felt a sense of excitement for what I wanted, it wasn’t that strong, but I could tell that he was starting to understand.

“M-Muffins? I…” he didn’t even have time to answer, before I silenced him with my hoof, and moved slowly to his ear.

“I want you to kiss me. Kiss me how you want to, and make me happy,” I bit down softly, nibbling and tickling them as my temperature began to raise nearly two degrees, I could hear his breathing harden as I tugged, before my mouth moved down to his own, we stared softly, indulging our sensibilities as I leaned in, forcing every part of both my love and lust out. He reciprocated, and I felt his hooves move lower down, and I laughed softly. There was an unusual comfort of how he was treating me, almost as if he never was able to be included in such chivalrous actions, and that made me smile even more. We parted shortly but found each other again as I could feel his heart and his lust wanting to spill out. And soon, I finally let him in, shifting my body so that we could reach a more comfortable position. He let go and moved down towards my neck, biting it softly, no doubt to take revenge on what I had done to his ears, I felt a new sensation wash over me, and could somehow sense that he was as well. I wanted to stay here forever, away from my problems, from my thoughts, and just spend time relinquishing my feeling to a stallion that so desperately wants to do the same. His tongue softly licked my neck and I let out a small moan, but shortly after I broke away, covering my mouth with my wings and blushing from embarrassment instead.

Doctor Whooves looked at me and smiled, finding my adorable nature to be even more irresistible. He would have continued on, but one look at the sun and I knew that if I didn’t leave now, then I would have stayed all night, and leave my family alone to break a promise to them that I made. I never try to break any promises if I can help it.

“I have to go,” I said, looking at a disappointing, but considerate, Whooves, who let go of me, and smiled at what we were able to do.

“Thank you, for what you wanted, and don’t worry, everything you are worrying about will be gone in due time, you just have to be patient,”

I smiled as an idea struck my head, “Hey, I know it might be a little late, but do you want to eat dinner with my family? I would love it if you could, and maybe we can… continue our little… ‘expedition’,” I said, knowing that if I mentioned it, he would agree. And he did.

So, the night was spent, eating a dinner I, indeed, had to make but growing better as the night went on. Whooves stayed in the observatory later in the night, and we did, truly, explore more about the feelings we both didn’t know we wanted. Nothing too serious though, merely just my first make-out. But it was nice to finally experience something that I had thought was incredulously incompetent, but that was just my conscious trying to tell me right from wrong. Now I found myself instead, listening to my heart (while still giving some of my cogitating some credit). But mostly, I decided that Whooves was right, I need to just wait until I feel the time is right to make a life-changing decision, so I lay beside Whooves in the observatory, finding myself wanting to be near him more than before.

And by the next to weeks, we would be closer than I ever could have imagined.

Author's Note

Another filler chapter. This was actually a rewrite that I decided to do on Sunday. Why? Well, going back over the rest of the story, I realized a little plot hole, and tried to think of a way to fill it, this was the chapter that made the most sense to help that out, so I, instead of adding it on there, decided to just rewrite the whole thing to make it more susceptible to the story. You would not believe the boring trek it took to it, but in the end, I think it was okay. At the start, I was really not interested, I couldn't find that umph that I do when writing certain pieces, but just as of Wednesday, it struck, and I think I did well.

Also big thanks to The_Darker_Fonts, who suggested the idea of the muffin fight, which in turn caused me to rewrite the chapter altogether. And sorry if the muffin fighting scene was bland and uninteresting, I tried man. I really did.

A Substandard Birthday

I woke up today feeling like I never had before, today was the day that I have been waiting for all year! I was so excited that I knew my parents were coming up with some way to make my birthday good. Sure, they don’t really make the best plans, in fact, the only ponies that are actually present are them. And unfortunately, I never had a big birthday bash like Daydream, but I still got a few gifts. But now with Doctor Whooves as my coltfriend, I may be having the best birthday ever!

I went out of my room and began to get excited about what was in the kitchen, my mother always made my favorite breakfast on my birthday. However, there was no one in the kitchen when I entered. I was suspicious but took no mind to it. They probably have something for me in the living room. Mostly what they do is congratulate me on my day, and give me some presents, I then wait until my favorite meal is ready, and eat a small cake that was bought in the market, and I go to sleep, hoping that next year will come faster than before. I looked around in the living area but found no single pony. After a bit more searches, I found the house to be completely empty. Where are they? Is this some sort of a surprise party? But how come I can't see any clues about where it is? Maybe they are just working outside. And now I can go out and enjoy and help maybe. I went outside but found nothing. No ponies, no muffins, no… anything!

Worry grew inside of me as I thought about the many scenarios that could have happened, from them being kidnapped to them all ditching me to fend for myself, which is what they have been doing for a long time of my life already. Anyway, I went back inside and into the kitchen, and there I began to think once more. But before I could, I saw a slip of paper with words scripted on it. I began to grow enthusiastic as I picked it up, but after reading a short time after, all of my happiness faded away within every word.

Dear Ditzy, we are leaving today for Daydream's accomplishments of getting back to college, we knew that it was your birthday and wanted you to have a day to yourself, so we decided to take Daydream away to Canterlot and let you enjoy your special day alone. Happy birthday, mom and dad.

I read the letter over and over again just to see if my eyes were playing tricks on me. But the more I read, the worse I felt. They did it, they knew it was my birthday, and they went ahead and celebrated without me! They left me all alone on my birthday and told me to have a day to myself! What the buck!

I threw the paper on the floor and snorted steam out of my nostrils, tears streaming down my eyes. For reasons unknown, I was mad, but I didn't know how much until I completely threw the chair I was sitting into a wall, it caused a force that was so powerful, that an image of my family to swerve left and right before it cracked. However, I didn't even care to notice, they didn't think I was meant to be a part of that family, so why am I? I ran upstairs and slammed my door, I knew that no one could hear me so I cried as loud as I could. Tears welled up in my eyes. My eighteenth birthday, being stomped away because Daydream had to steal the spotlight again. Why! Why do I have to be the forgotten child!? When will I get my chance?

Knocking was heard and I groggily got out of my bed and cursed under my breath, it was officially the worst birthday ever, so why not make it even worse with me being seen by someone at the door. I took slow movements, hoping that whoever it was would just go away so I could spend my adulthood in peace and quiet. Yet I knew that I really didn't. I opened it up, trying my best to look somewhat normal, yet of course, my eyes went away from my mind and it made me look as if I was ready to kill someone.

“Hi, muffins… happy bir- oh my, have you been crying?” Doctor asked me, I was happy to see him, but I was too distraught with my family to show any sign of appreciation. And it must have made Whooves grow very worried because the minute he entered the house he dove in and gave me a huge hug. I didn’t want to feel happy at the moment, but his hugs were special and bewitching. I smiled brightly and giggled at how upset I was. It was one of those moments where you realize how unusual you were and start to laugh about it, and the person next to you laughs as well even though he or she doesn’t even know why you were laughing in the first place. Yet they laugh anyway because laughs are contagious. And no matter how hard you try, you end up laughing anyway because you realize you were trying too hard.

Anyway, after my little spur of the moment. I looked at Doctor and his blue eyes, he looked both happy, and worried. I knew I might have startled him, but he always finds a way to make everything better, just as I do for him.

“Now tell me, what made your face sad and hurt,” he asked as he held me and tenderly stroked my mane. Tears began to come back as my thoughts of this morning came back to my head.

“My family,” I said, choking a skosh and crying once again, “My family decided that today of all days was the day that they would celebrate Daydreams accomplishment of going back to college and leaving me behind for my birthday!” anger grew inside of me again as I reconciled the events of the letter.

“What? Why would any pony think that they would want to be alone on their birthday! Their birthday!!!” Whooves said with an irritated voice. I could see that he was thinking the same thing I was and was reacting the same way as well.

“That’s what I said, and it caused me to get extremely angry. That is probably why I heard glass shatter when I ran up the stairs,” I said realizing my mistakes.

“Well despite their insignificance of absolutely ignoring you, I think that this may have gone perfectly,”

I looked up at Doctor with such confusion, “What do you mean?”

“Well, today is an important day for you… eighteen! And considering it is an important birthday, I was thinking that you deserve an amazing day that is all about you, unfortunately during my planning, I had completely left your family out of the picture and wanted it to be a just you and me kind of day, but now that they are not here, we can go ahead and have that day with no guilt! Other than the guilt your family will have when they return!”

“Oh? And what kind of ‘you and me’ day would that be?” I asked in full amusement.

“Come outside and I will show you,” he answered with a bright smile. I followed him outside to the sunny day. At least it isn't raining, that would have been horrible, and yet perfect for my mood I was in before.

I went outside and looked at the sky, it was cloudless. Usually, I like days like these, but now I wished that there were a few clouds to distract me, as the events from before entered my head again, yet there was nothing. What happened to me? Am I really that upset about them leaving me on my birthday? Shouldn't I be used to this by now? Of course, it isn't that they left, but they left on a day that they usually pay attention to. This just further proves my theory, they just don't care enough about me to make me feel like a part of them.We were walking a long distance now and I almost wondered if we were lost. However, when I went to ask that was when he spoke.

“This is just the first of many that I hope you will enjoy,” I realized that we were in a small area near the town square, and he sat at probably the most beautiful places anypony could see here. It had a nice oak tree and a pond where small ducks and even smaller ducklings live most of their lives. It had nice shade and yet it was sunny and warm enough, I've seen this place full of young couples and friends alike here. I never was as invested as I was when going to the Everfree, but I still liked the scenery, it was just a nice place to come and enjoy the view. I sat down and Whooves presented a small box in front of me. it was a beautiful shade of royal blue and had a white bow on the top along with silvered squares around it. It seemed familiar but yet I did not know where.

“go on, open it,” the Doctor said with a small blush of embarrassment. I took the box and opened it, inside was a beautiful necklace, it had a set of bubbles just like my cutie mark, and a muffin. I noticed that the colors were a tad different from the lighting. It amazed me, and it looked so wonderfully colorful it was amazing that such a thing could be made!

“I, what… how did you make this Doc?” I said not being able to take my eyes off of the gorgeous chain.

“Well I had a bit of help with a friend of mine, and it just so happened that he also had a jewelry making fad. And he made this, but I gave him the idea and a little sketch of what I might like on the necklace. And he also made it glow in the dark, but with the same colors, it has now! I couldn’t have thanked him any less.”

As the story entered my head, I wondered, did kindle make this? He didn’t seem to like the idea of parting with Whooves, so it isn't illogical. The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. “Um, quick question, did this friend seem like a chemist and have glowing blue eyes?”

I could see that my question threw Doctor for a loop, for his eyes bulged out, and almost looked as if he was afraid that I might blow off his secret. If there was any secret.

“How obvious was I?”

I giggled as a response, “It isn’t that hard, you know I can tell when your hiding something, I just am a bit surprised, considering…”

“Considering, what…?"

“Let's just say that Kindle and I had a conversation about our feelings, more accurately his feelings towards me. I know we agreed to be friends, but that still doesn’t mean that he doesn’t still ponder, which is fine, as long as it doesn’t affect us in any way,

“ I guess I never noticed, but Kindle always was a mystery, and it shouldn’t come to a surprise that you are an amazing pony, I knew I wouldn’t be the only one to think that,” Doctor asked, looking a bit hurt.

“Aww, you don’t have to be jealous. Kindle would never want to hurt you in any way, I know that much, and I would never ever want to betray you like that. I know you know that too,” We embraced as I put the necklace on, finding the jewelry piece to be lovely and will cherish it forever.

“I do, and I will admit that I am a bit jealous, but I know that you are mine and I will treasure what we have forever,”

“Okay, Mister Cheesy, now that we have established that I am yours. What is next on the agenda for today's ‘awesome’ birthday bash for me?” I asked as we began to move away from the bench. He followed me and moved me to the next destination.

-*-

The doors to Sugar Cube corner opened and I wondered if we were going to have another session of hyperactivity with the one and only Pinkie Pie. Seeing as my hypothesis was correct (with her coming out of the kitchen) I prepared myself for a major moment of confusion and intensity.

“Oh good, you’re here! I was worried that you two would be late!” Pinkie said with her mane and tail full of flour.

“Well I did say that we were coming in at this approximate time, I think you just aren’t patient is all,” Whooves said, he seemed used to the crazy antics that came out of Pinkie’s mouth. However, I didn’t know what to think of her, even now, when she has become some sort of a ‘friend’ to me.

“Yeah, I guess that is true, but that is oki doki loki because you are here now, right?”

“Yes Pinkie, thank you,”

We were directed to a small table and I looked out the window, the sun was rising higher and I could see that many ponies began to go through their daily lives. I was glad that Doctor had taken me out, it seemed like a relatively nice day to just be stuck inside sulking, I couldn’t believe that my mood changed so much this morning. You could almost say it was manic, but I think I know what manic is, and unfortunately, it was standing near our table. Stalking us.

I tried to ignore her so I cleared my throat for a conversation. “So, why here?”

“Forgive me for the intrusion that Pinkie included, I told her about your birthday, and she said that she was going to do a huge birthday bash and invite everyone. But knowing you, I think you might have just wanted a small thing, so I told her that I would just like her to do something else for me.”

“And that is?” I asked

“I was hoping that you didn’t eat much this morning because I thought it would be nice for us to have a little brunch.”

“Oh, that sounds glorious! I would love brunch; I didn't get to have any muffins but now I think that this would count as perfect!”

“I knew that you would enjoy it, however… there may not be muffins,” Whooves said with a down look, I stared blankly for a long time, why would there not be muffins? Doesn’t he know that it's my favorite food? My look had said my thoughts as my confusion grew.

“It's only because I want you to save yourself for tonight!” my confusion was still arising, but now worry grew in there as well. And he could tell too, “Not that I mean for you to ‘save yourself’ in the romantic sense, I just didn’t want you to stuff yourself,” Doctor said quickly.

I just laughed and shooed the conversation off, “As long as I get muffins, then I am sure that it will be fine,” I said, he smiled at me and our food came to view, I could see some scrambled eggs and two daisy sandwiches, along with some fruit and orange juice. I was amazed at how delicious the food looked, my hunger must have shown because Whooves and Pinkie smiled at how “adorable” I looked.

I dug in instantly, leaving nothing, no crumb nor drip nor egg in sight, I hadn’t realized how hungry I was until I saw the amazing dish that was brought to me. I had even wanted a bite of Doctor Whooves’ sandwich, but I kept that to myself, no need to be needy.

“That was delicious! I can't believe that little pink scurry could cook something like this,” I said with a full stomach.

“Oh, it surprised me too, but she didn’t think it was too offensive when I asked, turns out that even if she really likes baking, cooking is in her area as well.”

“I still think it is weird that Mr. and Mrs. Cake let her run the cash register and cook, I wonder where they are all the time?” I asked in wonderment. I let it slide for now.

“Well I hope you aren’t too full; we still have a full day ahead of us,” Whooves said, getting out of his chair and gesturing for me to follow him.

“So, what's next?” I asked as the bell rang from Sugar Cube Corner.

“Well I was thinking that a nice stroll around the market would be fun, get our outdoor walking done, and you can buy whatever you want,”

“Oh? Do you think you might have enough money for that?” I asked, I didn’t know if he had a steady job yet, but he did seem like he wanted to spend a lot for me. I wouldn’t want him to waste his money on me though. That wouldn’t be nice.

“Of course, I do!” He said as we started trotting towards the market, “For you I would buy a planet, full of the best kind of books you could ever read in the world,” Doctor said, making me blush, I knew that it wasn’t true, but it did make me wonder, is there such a place? Nonetheless, it was still a nice thing to say.

“Really? So, you wouldn’t be mad if I, say, wanted to buy this lamp?” I said pointing to a rather odd-shaped lamp that depicted a creature unknown to me, it had different limbs of a lion's paw, an eagle claw, and for its legs were a hoof and what looked to be like a dragon's leg as well as two sets of wings and horns. In all honesty, I don’t think I would ever go for a lamp like that, but it also looked really interesting,

“W-well I don’t know why you would want it… but yes, I would get it for you,” I could tell that he was unsure of why I would need such a lamp, but I only giggled.

“I was only kidding,” I said, “I would never get something that weird!”

It must have made a big difference in his mood, because the minute I said that, he breathed a sigh of relief. We continued on our walk and began to discuss many things about our lives. It wasn’t until I noticed a distinct pair of socks that made me suspicious. Now here in Ponyville, socks are somewhat of a… personal item. Usually, I don’t wear them, but the socks I was looking at definitely made me curious to see how I looked on them. Whooves came up to me with a smile, “You thinking of buying those? I could get them if you want,”

I stared at him with a blush, “Oh! You really don’t have to, I mean yes they are nice, but considering how they are socks and how ponies usually wear socks then I was thinking that you may be embarrassed but after you said that it makes me think that maybe I would buy them but only if you think that I should!” I put on a sheepish smile and began to process the many ideas that may have gotten into his head. And they all were bad.

“It’s fine you know, if you want to get them then go ahead, I don’t know what is so embarrassing about socks?”

“Heh, you really don’t know do you,” I said, as inaudible as I could, just so he wouldn’t hear me.

After the socks were paid, I began to eye every shop to see if there was anything that I could get. Yet everything I could see didn’t interest me in the slightest. I never was big on a shopping spree like most mares in this town, I liked a few things, but most of them were simple and cheap, I always valued the idea of saving rather than spending. We mostly just looked around at certain items that we thought of buying and leaving before we were sucked in by a sales pony who would convince us of buying something stupid. It was getting later than I thought. Almost 5:00 pm! We sat down for a few minutes to rest. I noticed that he was getting a bit tired. I wondered; how late did he stay up planning for this day?

“Hey, Doc? are you getting tired?” I asked.

“Huh,” His head jerked up, “Oh. Yeah, maybe just a little bit,”

“Do you need to rest for a little bit?”

“No, I just think I need to close my eyes for a few minutes,”

It took me a little while to realize that his sentence was exactly what I said, just in a different sense. “Well you can rest your eyes for a few minutes on me, I don’t mind,” I said. I moved closer to him and put his head on mine, I let the awkwardness go and blushed happily, in all truth, I was also feeling a bit tired, we walked a whole lot around town, and it was nice just to feel relaxed and not have to worry about my life for once.

I didn’t know how long we stayed there, but it must have been a long time because when we woke up, a few ponies asked us if we could move and they sat down for a while.

We got up and I realized that it was almost going to be sunset. I looked at Doctor and could tell that he was thinking the same thing I was, how much more time do we have before it gets too dark? Unless he wants to stay up for longer than midnight, which would be fine I guess, but would I want to stay up that late? Ah, screw it, time to ask.

“Doc?”

“Hm?”

“Um, was there a particular time that you wanted everything?”

“Oh… well, I was hoping that we could rest a bit at the park, talk for a few minutes before dinner, maybe go on a walk, but I bet everything is closing. Sorry, I guess I ruined it huh?”

“Shush,” I said putting my hoof on his mouth, “after the morning I had, and you probably not even sleeping at all, I think we needed to take a little nap, so don’t think that this was your fault this was a great addition to my day,”

“How? You didn’t even get to get whatever you wanted,”

“I already have what I want,” I said, making Doctor Whooves smile, “a great pair of constellation socks!” I said with a teasing smile and tongue sticking out.

“Oi, that’s not fair!”

“Oh hush, you aren’t the only thing in my life you know,” I said with a smirk.

“I should at least be the most important,” he muttered, “well now that the moment has been ruined by your funny antics, I believe we should go to dinner,” Whooves said letting the moment pass.

“Great! I am really hungry, where do you think we should go? There are a lot of great restaurants here, at least from what I know of good restaurants,” I said as I followed Doctor. It took me a while to realize that we weren’t in Ponyville anymore and were actually heading into the Everfree Forest, “Um, Doctor… you do know that there aren’t any restaurants in there, right?” I asked as if he didn’t already know the answer.

“Of course, I know that,” Whooves said rolling his eyes, “I was thinking we could eat somewhere else in here,” he led me down a path that looked familiar.

Once we were deep in the forest, I had realized that we were going to the hill that I loved so much and I had wondered why, of all places, he would take me here for dinner. Yet I was also feeling happy that he wanted to take me to my favorite place and relax.

“Alright now, close your eyes,” he told me, and I did with great enthusiasm. I began to grow excited as a few ideas came into my head. I knew that Doctor Whooves would probably do something nice for me, but I didn’t think that it would last a whole day! My mind wandered as to what we may be doing, and it made my smile grow more and more within every thought.

“Okay, you can open them now,” as soon as I did I gasped, there was a blanket that had tons of food on it, from small salads to the most delectable of daisy sandwiches. It had a few other essentials but what I was mostly looking at, was the pile of muffins on a towering palace that looked like such a treat. I looked at Whooves who only smiled and nodded. I soon was on the floor and waiting for him to come and eat the delicious items that were presented. I ate until I could no longer eat anymore, most of the ingestions were of muffins. After a long day without them, I wanted to eat as many as I could, but I also ate a few of the other foods provided. Soon when I was done my belly expanded enough to look like I was pregnant! I sighed with complete satisfaction, and I looked at the two beautiful eyes that I had loved so much, and for a moment, we were in a trance. He was as full as I was and laid down next to me where we could do nothing but stare at each other. I blushed as my smile grew and I could see that he was as well.

“Thank you,” I said, not being able to take my eyes off of his.

“Your welcome, I know this may be rude, but I think that it is really good that your family decided to ditch you.” I raised an eyebrow, almost looking hurt.

“because if that was the case then I was sure that they would have gotten overwhelmed when I gave you this,”

He got up and went over to a dark area, it looked like it had a hole in which he took something out. Something big, I could see that it was a square box; and it was pretty long too, so you can imagine what my look was like when I tore it open.

In front of my wonky eyes before me, was something I never had I thought I would see in my life. And yet there it was… the Lunar Sky 6000.

Before, I had mentioned to him how much I had wanted it, and now that I could see it with my own eyes, it looked as amazing as I had always hoped it would. The box was a ‘black as night’ color and had on the telescope and a few extra parts. I was so astonished that I could no longer speak, but my look surely made it clear: I was so happy.

“I heard you talk about it before, and I thought it may make a nice addition to the observatory… do you like it?”

I didn’t even answer him before I tackled him in a hug, it was uncomfortable at first, but after readjusting I finally could feel at peace. “Yeah, I was expecting that for an answer,” he said, pushing my head to meet him. I hadn’t realized that I was actually on top of him at first, the only thing I could see was his eyes. His beautiful, heartful… pleading eyes.

I may have just been a bit on the loving side, but it definitely looked as if he was asking me for something, but the strangest part was the fact that I didn’t want to stop him! My smile faded and I could feel myself losing my common sense as images went into my mind.

I was starting to blush and could feel it happening, and when it did. I was surprisingly happy about it. My wings sprung out and could not come down. It was a moment that I probably will never forget. My eyes had shrunken down, and I was ready for the biggest embarrassment of my life. However, all I could see was his confusion about what was going on. And suddenly…

“Muffins? What is going on with your wings there?” he asked.

I forgot that he probably didn’t grow around many pegasi where he lived, both in Trottingham and in Manehattan, so I calmed down a tad bit, but then it rose when I realized that I would have to explain what was going on with my wings!

“um, w-w-w-well you s-s-see, a p-p-pegasus, well we kind of... it sometimes happens you see! I-I mean we don’t really have any c-c-control when it happens anyhow, a-and well.” I could see that I was confusing him more and more within every syllable I mentioned. I sighed; it was bound to come out of me soon. Yet he stopped me short.

“Ditzy, if it brings you discomfort, then you do not have to tell me, I may just find out later anyway,” as his words entered my ear canals, I sighed, “No, you should know by now,” I said in defeat with another sigh.

“You see, sometimes we pegasi have a natural movement when we sometimes feel... pleased, to say the least,” I began.

“You mean to tell me that all pegasi can have a boner?” Whooves said in full obliviousness.

I blushed as I heard his words, it wasn’t hard to see that he would understand immediately. “I guess I underestimated you,” I said.

“Hey now, it's alright. We all have reactions. Can’t lie and say that I was almost having one... but anyway!”

I laughed as I began to get up, we smiled at each other, and once again, I was lost in his sky-blue eyes. And again, I could see that he was looking for something, and what's more, is that... I could feel what it was. I was just probably happy that he was here for me when no one else would come. Yet I could feel something telling me that I am supposed to do something to repay him. His eyes were no lie... they wanted me; they wanted my body. They were hungry.

My love, thankfully, was stronger than my lust. Yet there was still a small part of my heart that wanted to just take him to my bed. If only for a small while. My head dropped as I thought about the situation. I could just let him sleep with me, but then that would just be like all of the other times, it would be nice... just him and me, in my bed, I can already see it and yet it hasn’t even happened. Tartarus! Focus! you need to try and not think about this. Why does he want it? Does he? Maybe all he needs is just a little make out. I guess I could do that, but why do I want more!? Why can't I just say I want sex!

“Are you alright?” I heard Doctor ask.

I began to blush with embarrassment, “Oh! Um, yeah, I’m fine. Just thinking about something.”

“And that something is?”

I wondered about just letting it out in the open, it may not have been such a bad idea, but I could also tell that if the said subject was to be taken out in the open, then it may bring so much awkwardness to our lives that we may never want to talk about anything ever! No, this is just my doubts, maybe discussing this will be better than I think?

I sucked in my breath, “I want you to know that I really thank you for today,”

“Okay?” I heard him reply quizzically.

“And I can tell, maybe, that you want me to be happy,”

“Are you not happy?”

“oh no, I am! So happy!” I had paused as the realization came to my head, and my heart, “And I think because I am so happy, I want you to feel that way too,” I said with a smile.

I could see his blush. He knew exactly what I was talking about. And I knew I had to keep going. “Maybe it is just my new aged adulthood, but I can feel some sort of force. a force that I may not mind. As long as you don't either,”

“Muffins. Are you sure?”

“No. I can never be absolutely sure, but I think so? I think this is something that I want, and something I can see that you do too,”

We stayed quiet for a long time, letting our heads get together the evidence, and seeing what may happen. I was beginning to grow worried about the way he was looking at the ground, and when he looked at me, he stayed at a face that was hard to read. Then he got up and walked away. I didn’t know what to do at that point.

“Are you coming?” he asked looking back to me,

“Where?”

“I’m not sure, but right now I need to think some more, and besides, it's getting late I should take you home, we can talk there”

The entire way home I was a complete nervous wreck, I didn’t know why I was so nervous that he would say no, I expected it. Yet I feel that if he said yes, then I would be the happiest mare in Equestria. I was very confused, and it all was taken to my head as we entered my yard. He was still silent. I began to lose hope and walked to my door, keeping the Lunar Sky 6,000 on my back as I went to the porch, but before I opened it, I looked back and saw his face.

“You know, you could always come inside,” I finally said

His face moved up and he looked surprised, but what I mostly saw was his blushing face. “Muffins… listen, I want you to know that…[sigh], that if you are only doing this to thank me, then you really should think about this more,”

I softly nodded my head, this was a big step for both of us, and some discomfort was definitely there, I could tell that he was worried, which was good, but I also knew that this was just what he thought.

“Well, maybe if you went inside, we could talk about this some more, and come up with a solution. You know, like we always do!” I said, brightening the mood. Which caused a small smile to reach his face.

“I can’t go in there,” he said, in much disappointment.

“Why not?”

“Because if I do, then there will be no stopping me, I won’t even hesitate,” I began to understand. He had been wanting this for a while, not just for tonight, I bet it had been in his mind way more than mine, and here I was offering it to him for the first time, yet he still was hesitant, which just proved that he felt more of his love for me, much more than his lust…

He really does love me… wait… he really does love me!

As that very thought entered my head, I began to smile, it made the most sense out of all of this, why he wanted this day to be special, why he treated me with such tender care that I never would have believed that anypony could feel, and that is why he didn’t want to rush into things just yet and wanted to make sure that I really was ready…

I knew I was right then and there, but I had to be patient, just in case this doesn’t go as I had anticipated.

“Well, how about you ask me a few questions, and we see if I am ready-“

“Do you realize what the consequences may bring if we do this, don’t forget what happened to Daydream,”

I paused for a minute to recollect my thoughts, I knew he was apprehensive, and I was glad for it, but the difference between Daydream and us, is that we will try to be as careful as possible, I knew that right away.

“Yes, and I know that the process is a formication of that, but I swear that everything to prevent it is inside,”

“Which brings me to the next question, do you have all the right set of protection that would be needed?”

“Yes, I have the basics, and I also saw a few “essentials” in there as well,”

“Good, which brings me to my final question,” his face began to grow grim, and I felt a serious question was about to be stated. “Are you absolutely sure that this is what you want? Because so help me if you answer this one way I will not be afraid, but if you answer the other then I will understand. All I want is for you to know what is happening, and the risks that could be involved, and that you aren’t just thinking that you are ready because you are an ‘adult’, because technically speaking, you still haven’t reached out of your teen years.”

I stayed silent for a long time on that one, I knew that this wasn’t the norm for me, nor was it for him. However, despite it all, I felt like this was actually the right thing to do! It may just be my hormones, telling me to finally get a stallion with me, but most of my heart felt like there was more than just hormones here, it was something else. Be it love or maturity, something was telling me that this was on both our minds for a long while, and now bringing it out in the open was just making us want even more. And I loved it so much.

I only smiled, “Doc, I know this sounds crazy. Tartarus, it is crazy! However, I don’t just think this is because I feel like an adult now, and it certainly isn’t because I just really want to. No, this is far beyond what my hormones are telling me. And I hate to say it, but I know you think so too. We both are smart enough to do this right, so I know I can trust that you won’t hurt me. Nor do I, nor will I, ever think that saying this will mean taking advantage of me. We both know that this is something that most ponies just rush into because they think it is what they want, but I think (and please correct me if I am wrong) that as long as we understand and love each other enough, then we both can get through this. I know you're scared, I am too. But I know that no matter what happens, I will always be there with you. Because I do… I do love you,” I couldn’t believe I had just said it, and I didn’t even think twice, but the look on his face showed me everything I needed to know.

“Y-you aren’t just saying that right? Because if you are I will-“his tone grew angry, but I didn’t even flinch.

“Do you really think I would just say that without any meaning? I know deep down in my heart that you are the one that I am meant to say this too, and I would never ever say anything like that just to gain interest in what we want hormonally.

It was an awkward silence that fell between us. I knew that he was contemplating what to say, but I knew that what he wanted to say was the same. Yet, I didn’t know if he was able to say it just yet.

Suddenly, we locked eyes, and at a convenient time, the moonlight emitting a ray that passed to me, making my eyes vibrant. I may not have been able to tell, but his face saw me, and he moved in closer, taking me in. And I was hooked. Everything began to burst as I felt the pressure lift off from me. I may not have been able to tell exactly, but the moonlight reflecting across my eyes might have had some influence. We parted and he smiled at me holding my face as our muzzles met.

“I love you too, and I don’t just mean that to encourage you either, I genuinely mean it. I love you, every part of you,” he said, at last, making me happier than ever before. Our lips locked once more, as I was filled with the tender love that he was giving me, moving my face around and exciting me as if he was kissing me for the first time. He wasted no opportunity. The next moment I felt his tongue enter mine and my whole world exploded in joy. My smile could be seen all the way to Canterlot, and the only thing I could think was finally, I finally was able to find him, my love, the one who could understand me forever and always, the one who would always be able to smile at my face, and the one who would never leave me, mistakes and all. I could tell that he grew excited, so I tried opening the door, while still keeping hold of him, the door closed, before I brought the belongings in, and looked at my socks, forming an idea in my head, I put them on as quickly as I could (being hard since I had never worn them before) and rushing back inside, waiting for most likely the one milestone in my life of many, that I thought I would never be able to have.

And even though the moon had risen to its full extent, we didn’t sleep for a long time.

Author's Note

Yay! A better chapter! I think this was probably the hardest chapter to write, but I am happy with the results.

Guys! We're almost done! I know, I know, I am crying too :raritycry:, but I think everything will be okay, at least I hope it will!

A Derpy Ending

I woke up the next day and smiled. I did it. I finally became a real mare. In more ways than I thought. I turned back and noticed Doctor still in a stage of unconsciousness, he still had a small blushing face, and I could feel that I had one too, but I smiled brightly. Last night was probably the greatest night ever. And I don’t think that anything, nor anypony, could make me feel like this ever again.

He shuffled around the blankets as his slumber left him, I could see that his eyes slowly opened, and he stared at me for a small amount of time. Before memories came back to his head, but he didn’t freak out one bit, I was honestly expecting him to remain calm, considering that it had been happening a lot whenever we slept together. I think he has been so used to it by now he just couldn’t do anything but smile.

“Hey,” He whispered.

“Hi,” I replied, softly getting up, “you okay?”

“Yeah, are you?”

“Yes, and I think I have never felt any better,”

We smiled a smile that I think was the first time after a long time, that I felt happy, purely happy. Sure, I may have felt like this before, but now, I think I know that I and Whooves have never been closer.

It may seem as if this went a bit fast, but the truth is, I think I was ready for this even before we decided to go out. I know that it was better because we are dating, but I knew him way before, and we have grown to know each other for so long, that I think we bottled all of the special emotions that we knew we had, and after finally coming together we realized that those emotions are still inside of us, and finally that bottle grew a leak, and it all poured out from there. If that makes any sense.

I noticed the sun was rising higher and that was when I realized: my parents and sister could be coming home any minute. And I knew that my face worried Doctor as well. And after a few more minutes, he realized the same thing.

“I should go then?” he said calmly, yet also a tad worried.

“Maybe, unless you want my parents to question why I have a colt in my bed,” I said in humor.

“Well, I want you to know something,” I stopped my laughter and put on an interesting face, along with a head swerve. “You don’t have to keep this a secret from them, they deserve to know what happened,”

I stared blankly at Whooves for a second or two, I wondered why he would think that it was going to be a secret, most colts I know would never want their marefriend (or anyone they slept with) to tell their parents about the night that they would never forget. And yet I could feel some sort of pleasure knowing that Doctor wasn’t worried about my parents taking him away from me.

“Oh that probably won't matter, they may find out anyway, you may not know of this, but my parents can always find something wrong with me or what I could have done, at least that is what they think,” I said causing a confused look on Doctor.

“You mean to tell me that they will know what we did even without giving you an explanation?”

I dropped my head, “Yeah, pretty much,” I said sadly.

“I’m sorry,”

“It’s okay, you should go now, I can handle them, they will come in and I can just say it straight, no matter what mood they are in,”

“And you are sure that they wouldn’t be in apprehension knowing their youngest daughter slept with somepony at her age?”

I only laughed, hard too, “Oh Doctor, do you realize that Daydream had over tons of colts who slept with her, more than once by the way, I think I will be fine,”

I saw a smile escape his lips and he laughed along with me, the sun came up and washed over his coat, making him look beautiful and for a strange reason, heroic. I took it no matter, but it was at this moment that I heard something, a group of ponies opening up the door. I gasped, “they’re here!”

“Oh! Um, should I go out the window?” Whooves asked in some panic

My words silenced, I couldn’t help but think, why should he have to leave, and I tell them, shouldn’t we tell them together? I stayed quiet for longer than I thought and saw a hoof come up to my face,

“Muffins? You blanked out on me there, what do you think? should I stay or should I go?”

“Stay,” I finally said, “maybe they won't believe me if I tell them alone, but maybe if you were there, then we could tell them together,”

His face blushed from the thought, but I could see in his eyes that he agreed with me, and we slowly went to the door. I opened it, and we left to see what horrible punishment they would do for me, but maybe they will hear me out with Whooves with me, surely they were in good spirits since they went out to celebrate for Daydream.

Unfortunately, I was sorrowfully wrong, for as soon as I saw their faces, I could tell that something must have happened, I also noticed that Daydream had on a face of disappointment, she was crying no doubt, and it looked like no one was in a good mood. Oh, this was going to be hard.

As soon as I left the last step of the stairs, their eyes fell on me, and I tensed up, but soon felt a nudge. It was then that I realized, Whooves was still here. I coughed and began to speak, “Uh, so how was the trip?”

“Fine,” my mother said in anger and hurt, obviously hiding something, “How was your birthday?”

“Fine,” I said, hiding my own secret. Doctor looked at me with a ‘really?’ face, that I tried to ignore, seeing as I wasn’t going to say much else, he decided to just step into the conversation.

“Alright, clearly this isn't going anywhere, so I am going to help this go along better. You two clearly realized that your daughter is pregnant and are completely disappointed in her and now you feel as if you are second-guessing about making her the favorite. There we settled you two, now for us. We slept together, and yes, it is in that sense, but honestly, if you couldn’t see this coming then you are worse at this than I am. And as you can see I am not that bad at this. I mean you can't even tell that your first daughter is pregnant after what? 8 months after she got pregnant? You really are the worst parents that could ever live! And another thing…”

I put my hoof on his chest and couldn’t believe so much could have been said from one pony, and yet he perfectly described everything in a matter of minutes! It amazed me so much, and it also made me smile, I love this stallion.

My parents grew a different emotion, a confused and jumbled emotion that could not be described. I guess they just couldn’t get any of his words processed at once, it wasn’t until a long time afterward that they blushed and felt uncomfortable. And it was then that we blushed too.

“Too much?” he said, I put my hoof on my face.

“Wait a minute, you two…”

“Yes,” I said with a fully reddened face.

We stayed quiet for a long time, but I could tell that many things were coming to their heads, most were about how bad they were going to yell at me for I bet, but they also had a blank stare. Which confused me.

“Okay,” I heard them say, and I stared with shock and disbelief.

“What?” I asked.

“Okay, that’s fine,” I heard my father say, and I almost wondered if this was a dream, and I was back in the safety of my bed, with Whooves right next to me. Yet I could tell that this was no dream. And I grew worried. Yet Doctor beat me to it.

“Are you serious! You say how disappointed (I believe) you are at Daydream for being completely stupid. And don’t give me that look missy, that was completely stupid for getting drunk and taking some stallion who was obviously going to take advantage of you,” he said to Daydream.

I wanted to make sure that this was all real, so I bit down my hoof hard. And winced from the pain, yep, this is my reality, why am I not surprised.

“We just want you to know that we aren’t against this, I mean you deserve to be with somepony you like, so you can just go back to what you were doing,”

We blushed and looked at my parents with confusion, and anger as well. For all my life, I had to be the one that was depicted as the "bad example" of the family, and yet here when I felt like I was going to get the worst punishment ever, they simply put it off as if this was just another occurrence that I would do! Though no regret was in my head, I still felt as if they were just pushing me off and expecting me to go away with Doctor and they can finally have the family they always wanted. Thinking this, I was furious, and Whooves was going to speak his mind out, but I beat him to it.

“Are you kidding me! You just heard that your daughter had sex! And you’re just shrugging it off like it is as if I just kissed him! Really! You really are the worst parents to have, I can't believe that I was scared to think that you would take me away from him. What now? Can I drink? Maybe I should go and take on smoking? Oh, I know! Maybe we should elope to Las Pegasus and leave you behind because apparently, I can get away with murder if my parents don’t care anymore! I hate this you know; I hate my life! And you want to know something, no matter how many times I say you are my mom and dad, you never looked like me, you never were nice to me, and you never appreciated me as a daughter! I can't believe I thought you were actually nice ponies! Before, when I was younger, I always looked up to you, but did you ever find me interesting in the slightest? No, you already had a daughter to do that, one that looks and behaves just like you. Maybe I am adopted, that was something that I had always believed. But now I think that maybe you may have taken me away from my real parents! Or you stole me because you thought I would be useful to be your servant. But you know what! I don’t care anymore! Go ahead! Keep me here as a prisoner, but know this, I loved you, but did you love me? Well, I’m still waiting for that answer, I have been waiting for 18 years.” I stormed to my room and didn’t even notice anyone else, I only cried in my bed, no one bothered me once. Not even Doctor. I just couldn’t help but feel sad. Why did I say that? was it true? Are they not my parents, or is it just me? More questions entered my head, but I didn’t feel like answering them.

I cried some more but looked to see the sun, and where it shined, it was bright and caused my one of my eyes to look down where I realized that there was something under my bed, and I looked down to see that it was the book of me and them... and the letter. I had wondered what was in that letter before, but I guess I never was curious enough to open it and discover what might be a potential hope for me and my parents. Until now.

I carefully examined the letter and dried my tears; I didn’t want anything to get wet. I began to read the letter, and as I did, my shock grew to 1,000

My dear little star,

By now you probably can never remember us, but here I am to tell you that this is your mother, and before you make assumptions, not your mother now, but your real mother. You must understand dear, what has happened was horrible and there was nothing we could do. I am sure that you are very confused, so I must remind you. You were the cutest, most darling little foal that I could have ever seen. And others may have mocked your eyes, but I didn’t mind, they looked just like your fathers. Ah, your father, he was an incredible stallion, the reason for your eyes, you would have loved him. Would have. I am afraid that war got the better of him. But I tell you that he was there when you were born, and his face showed so much cheer at the thought of being a father. Finally, we were a family. Unfortunately, he wasn’t able to clear out of the bombs and… well, you are probably smart enough to know the rest. You were the most brilliant daughter and I loved you dearly and promised that I would never let you go. But I guess I broke that promise. You see, daddy may have been a great colt of war, but he also had enemies, enemies that wanted to take us away, separate us from him, and with his predicament, the only thing they had that was close to separation was you. I could no longer risk letting them get to you, so I had only one choice. I had to give you up. There was a mare I knew, one that I knew could give you a life, now before you tell me that she may not have been the best at it, I agree. But I knew that it was either her, or you were going to be killed, and I couldn’t bear to think that I let you go like that, your father would never have liked that. so, I gave you up. Please do not be mad, I had no other choice. You may get this letter later, or you may never get this letter, I expect it to be the ladder, just know that… I still love you, and that I wish to see you one last time, the only contact I ever did have was with a relative that saw you and wrote back to me, but she usually was busy when I needed her the most. It has been so hard to live alone, having to be moved from my home to Phillydelphia. It may be a small town, but I think that it will do. Especially in the green house that I live in, I had always loved green. I hope that you are doing well. And that you can move on from me.

I still love you with all my heart

- mother

Tears welled up in my eyes for a different reason, and my brain had been fully blown up, all I could think was I have a real mother, I have a real mother! My smile formed brighter, and I couldn’t hold it back anymore. Instinct made me come back to my senses. I didn’t really know what else to do. What should I do? Should I just forget this letter? Should I go for her? Maybe I can finally see if I belong there, or maybe I could just pretend that my parents aren’t jerks and that I live with her in my dreams? Could I really leave this all behind? It’s not like I have anything to leave behind. But Whooves, he would be crushed if I just left unexpectedly, and yet, it would be so romantic if he came for me… no, I can't hurt him like that, maybe I should just leave this all alone, why do I need to mess with something that doesn’t need to be messed with. But… what if she is still wanting me to visit her? Wanting me to come back to her? What if she is in trouble!? She may still be dealing with those enemies! I must come to her! I don’t care if I leave my life. I must know if she is still alive!

My decision was made, I brought out a few of my essentials. Hoping that someone could come and help me. I guess I got my wish.

“Muffins? Are you okay? You’ve been in here for a while, I wanted to come for you, but I knew you needed some time. Can I come in”

I had never felt so relieved that it was Doctor Whooves. “Yes, please, I need you to come in,” I said with happiness.

“Oh good, I was thinking that we co- uh, what are you doing?” he asked as I put a few things in a bag that I had found somewhere in my room.

“Doc, this is going to sound crazy, and I don’t expect you to believe me, but if you read this then you will understand what I am doing,” I said giving him the letter. He read it and his eyes bulged out, I had wondered if this was what I looked like when I read the letter? He looked at me with such shock and confusion, and I only nodded and began packing some more things.

“But, why do you feel as if this needs to be done today? what if this is all for nothing?” he asked.

“Doctor, I don't expect you to understand, you knew who your biological mother was, and I am sorry that she wasn't what you wanted, but I have a chance to see if I do have a mother that could actually care about me, right now I can only hope, but I can't get over the fact that she may still be alive while, here I am, yelling at my fake parents, I need you to understand and… if you want, you can come with me,” I said, desperate almost. I was worried that he was going to protest at first but no.

“Okay,”

“What, I thought you were going to disagree with me at least,” I said a bit disappointed.

“Well… I mean, your right, I don't understand. However, I know that I want you to be happy, and if this hope brings you joy, then who am I to stop you. You have evidence right here, where she is, where she may live, and that she loves you very much. This all may be for nothing, but I didn't think about hope when I ran away in the first place, and look where it brought me, to run away again. But the second time, I looked out into the night sky and wished to find a place that could accept my past and not think me as some sort of pony who runs away from his problems. I had to live with guilt for years until I realized that I am needed where my heart tells me. And right now, my heart is telling me to go with you, and never become separated again.”

“But... what about everyone else? Do you think they would miss us? What about your friends? Don't you want to say goodbye to them?” I said quietly, hoping that rationality would clear our heads about things.

Doctor Whooves stood silent for a while, I knew I made him think. It is hard for me to think about who I am leaving, the only ponies that ever really took care of me were the ponies outside of my door. Perhaps my heart was filling my head with fantasies. It is natural to find yourself making such rash decisions without thinking about it. However, I never really was natural. So, while his silence remained, I began thinking about a plan that I could use. Okay, all the evidence is in the letter, which could help as a map, so maybe it wouldn't be too hard to find her. However, what is going to happen if she isn't there? Phillydelphia isn't the smallest of places, but I think I can find it. I mean, how many green houses are there? Celestia, I hope not a lot! I guess if I don't find her, then maybe I could come back? No, I don't want to come back, I just want to live with the people that care for me, and that is Whooves, and he should be in this conversation as well shouldn't he?

I noticed that his contemplating was done, but he didn't speak, almost as if he knew that I was thinking and was patient enough to let me finish. I love him so much!

"I think your right, it would be too rash to just up and leave, granted it is a fine hope to think that your actual mother is there waiting for you, but I think we need to figure out what to do if she isn't, so what do you propose?" Doctor asked.

I took a big breath, just so I could finally calm down after the major shock that was still running through my veins, "Here is what I think. We talk it out with everyone, tell them that this is happening, and go to Phillydelphia. When there we will do everything, we can so we may find my biological mother. However, if not, then I propose that we not come back."

"Not come back? You mean you would want to stay in Phillydelphia?" Doctor said, in much surprise that I would be making such a huge plan, "You do realize that it will be hard when we don't exactly have much on us already."

I smiled when he said that, "Whooves, hear me out. I would much rather live in a garbage can than a luxurious mansion if it meant you were by my side, no matter what happens, I know that I will never be happy here. They could try, but I think they could have tried from the start. They knew how I felt, I showed it. However, not once did they come towards me and ask if I was okay. Nopony did. Not until a certain stallion, who somehow knew exactly what I needed, even before I knew myself. I could never ask for another pony as grand as you, and I want you to stay with me for as long as possible." I said, before diving in and giving him a sweet, long, and loving kiss. He took it gradually, and we were in each other's embrace, before parting and smiling.

“Ditzy, I love you too. And don’t think I only said that last night just so we could endure our sexual feelings towards each other. I meant it. You have been there for me whenever I needed you, and now is my time to repay my debt. This plan you made is good, and I think it could work out, but I want you to know that even if it doesn’t, I will never leave you. Just as you have never left me. All of this sounds crazy, what we are doing, yet in some way, it makes sense to me. I may not be the most perfect stallion, but I know that if you are with me, then I never can do wrong, because you only see the good in me. I don't think this is crazy in the slightest, and if you think that your mother is still out there, then I want you, want us, to find her. This letter is old, but if you haven’t lost any faith in your mother, then I do not doubt losing any faith to find her. If she means as much to you as you do to me, then I will go to the ends of the universe if it meant that we could remain together.” he said with a big smile, and we embraced once more.

I finished my packing and put everything I could in my saddlebags, he helped me put that on my back and we headed out the door. My parents and Daydream were in the living room and looked at me with eyes of curiosity about what I was doing. I knew that they would oppose this, but some part of me knew that now since I had spoken from my heart, they would have some, whether it be small or somewhat big, faith and confidence in me to do this. I took a big breath and began.

"Mother, Father, (or should I say fakers), it has come to my attention that you never meant to have me. I have evidence here that says you did not steal me, which I am sorry for accusing you of, but took me in. This, however, does not excuse the fact that you never showed any attention towards me except through demands and or requests. I gave you chances, and this was not the first time that I felt compelled to do this. However, this little piece of paper has proven to me that there was someone else in my life that you kept away from me, someone that I needed the most," I displayed the letter and they gasped while Daydream looked confused. They read the letter and looked at me with such fear.

"We had no idea that this was here! She told me to make sure I gave you a roof over your head and to give you a life to live! You were never meant to see that letter until we thought you were ready," my mother said, finally feeling the need to get angry at me for reading a past I never knew I had.

"And when pray tell, did you think I was ready? when I was eighteen? Well, news flash, I am! Or were you never intending me to see this? and I stay with you forever so you can keep me here because you knew that nopony would ever want me for a job, just like you did with Daydream, only in a different, more despicable way" I could tell they were nervous, so I decided to run them dry.

"I don't need to know why you kept this from me, what you need to know is that I found it, and I am going to find my biological mother, whether you like it or not. You deprived me of the one thing that I wanted from a family, and that is love. Well, here in this letter is a mare who tells me why she gave me up, but still was able to say she loves me. I can make my own decision when I meet her myself, but she was the first parent who had ever told me that they loved me, and right now that is more than I could ever say to any of you. You can tell me you love me now, and tell me that you are sorry, but it won't forgive you for what you did, and what I became because of you. Because, honestly, I think you would be better off with just having one disappointment in your lives," I finished, pointing to Daydream, who shied away instantly. She was next and she knew it.

"And as for you, Daydream. I thought we were bonding when those two punished me, but afterward, I realized that you may have just had hormones causing you to think that if you were nice enough to me, then I would do anything you needed me to just so you wouldn't have to face the guilt that, maybe, you did something wrong and should have thought for once! I hope you fair well in college because I don't think that a mare who tortures her "sister" would look well in a place where ponies can be as rude as you. But mark my words, If you don't change the ways that you think, then you are never going to make it in the real world. And for that, I am sorry for you. I wanted us to get along, to find some way to bond over something that we never thought we could bond over, but you just couldn't deal with that fact, could you?"

"Alright! Maybe I was a big jerk to you, and maybe I could have not thought of you like a servant who could have helped with this," she said, rubbing her stomach, "but you can't blame us for things that you never said, if you would have finally spoken up to us, then maybe we would have started to feel like we could treat you like part of the family, but of course, mom and dad never thought that you were capable of running away, I remember they always talked about how they could use you for free labor and-"

"Daydream stop talking!" Daydream stopped immediately, and somehow, I thanked Celestia for how idiotic she was, but I knew I needed another answer. One that could change everything.

"Daydream, thank you for telling me," I said, and I turned to where I could see everyone that was sitting down. "I want you to know that I love you and that no matter what, I won't forget you," I was waiting for some sort of an answer, even if it was a declaration of why I should not go, but not a word was muttered, not even a "sorry". I knew my answer now, more than ever, I got up and looked at Doctor Whooves, who remained silent as I picked up my bags and headed for the door.

"Ditzy wait!" I heard, and hope rose inside of me.

I saw everyone come back to me, and suddenly I was combined in a huge group hug. it made me uncomfortable and confused. But I cried, nonetheless. They all looked at me with smiles, smiles that I had never thought I would ever see from three ponies when they looked at me, and I was ready to hear those words that I never heard.

"We don't love you," I stopped my smiling, feeling an empty void in the pit of my stomach, the pain, and anger that was returning as the words were processed. I couldn't understand how or why they would ever say something like that to a mare that they had tried so very hard to try and get them to say the opposite. The tears stopped, my anger grew more than I had ever begun to think, but my "mother" interrupted my thoughts.

"But we think your real mother does, and you should go find her and live a life we never were able to make for you, I hope you know that what Daydream said is not true now. Yes at first that is what we thought, but now I can honestly say that, while you never felt like a daughter to me, I still would think of you as part of this family,"

I slowly, but surely, began to understand. For some reason, thanks to the explanation, I felt a comfort in knowing that they were able to admit that they never found me as a daughter. Horrible as it may seem, now I have an actual reason to leave and never return. I embraced them once more, and I saw Whooves give me such a heartwarming smile, I was glad that they understood, and they even wanted to help me pack more than just my bags, so after a few more hours of fully packing, everything that was in my dressers, and everything I had gotten over time, from the things in the observatory to my Lunar Sky 6000, all of it was packed, and brought out to the next train that was heading to Phillydelphia, all of the bags containing memories of my childhood were being put inside of the train by went the father that I had once thought of demanding, and now feeling as if I saw the whole picture in a new light.

I saw Whooves, who, while I was packing, told his friends to come down to the train station, for it was an emergency, and he now was talking to the ponies that I immediately could tell were surprised at what he was doing. I went over, just to see if any anger was being presented, I knew that this group had a lot of tensions in the past.

"We just don't understand. How could you leave so suddenly? Are you two having a baby?" As soon as I heard that I felt like going back, but unfortunately, they all saw me, and I knew I was going to have to be a part of this conversation.

"No, we are not having a baby, honestly, do you think I could work that fast? No, Muffins here finally found her missing link to a childhood that she never thought she was capable of having." I smiled at Whooves and realized that all his friends looked confused, but they soon took to understanding, and they all smiled at me.

Atom came up to me, "Well I hope you find her, your biological mother I mean, I know that you may not have been as huge a part of our lives as Turner has, but we still liked the small contact, you show a lot of character, and that is admirable. You were the only girl to think of us, not as freaks, but as accepted individuals, I can't think of anypony who could be that wonderful."

Up next Bioluminescent stepped up, "I can't say much about you, but I always did wonder. And maybe if I wasn't such a socially inept pony, then maybe we could have bonded more, playing around like a group, keeping each other's secrets from everypony except ourselves, and finally talking to a mare. I never have, but thanks to you, I feel more confident than ever about that. This is all I have to say now." And he stepped back as I giggled.

Finally, Kindle came up, and he had on a red face, "I will admit, you fascinate me so much, and at one instance I would have loved it if I was the one you would be with. Because I honestly could not figure out why you, a mare with such an incredible personality and kindness, could be this bozo's mare. but now I think that you two were meant for each other, and I will always use you two for an example when I find somepony else," I began to grow sad that somepony had cared for me, but I knew that I never could have felt the way I did with Whooves than with anypony else. So, I hugged him tight and stepped away

"No matter what anypony says, I think you all are the greatest friends that 'Time Turner'," I said with a wink towards Whooves, "could ever have. And I hope that one day I will be able to find ponies who are as nice and incredible as you," tears grew in my eyes, but I stepped back before anyone could see, and I gave Doctor Whooves his chance to finally say goodbye.

"I never was able to stick to my friends, because they all felt as if trusting me was a hard thing to do. You see, I ran away when I was younger because of a mistake I made while lying a lot and making rumors. Off to Manehatten I went, and the same mistake happened, so I decided to run away from there as well. You could say that now with me running off again, I am always running. However, this is different. This time, I have somepony that I am following, not running from. I will always follow her, to the ends of the entire galaxy and beyond. But know this, I won't stop keeping contact, sure it may be long-distance, but I believe that with enough faith, and friendship, we can make it work. So here I end with a goodbye to all of you, the ponies who made me feel as if my entire life was worth it, just because of who I was.

I noticed the engineer was calling ponies for the train to Phillydelphia, and I nudged Doctor, causing him to realize that he only had a few more minutes. We looked back and they all nodded their heads as if saying their goodbyes through code. We smiled and repeated their movements, before laughing at the excitement of what we were doing.

"Oh, and just so you all know, my name is not Time Turner, it's Doctor Whooves!" Doctor shouted, causing his friends to look very confused, but knew that asking any further questions was no longer available, so they left the station, with many thoughts that they were going to share over game night. I was about to enter the train when I turned my head to see my former family. Despite what I had told them, despite what they did to me, despite what I had thought, I was going to miss them. So, I gave them one last hug and went inside the train with plenty of tears in my eyes.

it wasn't hard to find a seat, and I already saw Doctor saving a place for us. I sat near him and we bellowed in silence until I felt him laugh and direct my attention to the outside. Where I saw a certain pink pony with a bright blue balloon with a two-layered tier cake that consisted of muffins with bright grey frosting that contained my cutie mark and a banner saying "Congratulations on finding your real mother". I laughed, and so did Whooves, I realized that I wanted to give a hug to Pinkie Pie. Because even though she drove me crazy, she was there for some of the biggest parts in my life, but the train already started moving, and I saw Pinkie hold up another banner that came out of nowhere that said "I will try to tell Zecora about you in the future" and I grew pale. Surely, she must of... then how did she... I gave up, trying my best to keep that thought of wanting to miss the pink blob of excitement. Whooves was trying his best to figure it out too before we realized it would just be better to leave Pinkie Pie to be Pinkie Pie.

The silence grew again, and Doctor tried talking and striking up a conversation, but right now I needed to do some thinking. I had never done anything like this, and it was very confusing, I was trying to think about some part of the plan that could go awry, but also on what we should do if we never found my biological mother. And that was when I thought about adding Whooves into the conversation at this point.

“Um, are you used to this?” I asked.

“Well sort of, I am no traveler, but I do have some experience,”

“Okay, I only ask because, if there are any tips that I need to follow, then don't hesitate to answer, I don't want our plan to have any mistakes,"

"Hmm," Whooves said, thinking (probably for the first time) about how he usually traveled, "Well, just make sure not to go to heavy on expenses, we will need all of the bits we can contain, and I only have a few bits from the small jobs I took."

"Yes, and my "mother" and "father" gave me this bag that could help us out, but only for a little while. We are going to need to get some sort of wages to complete the plan. But for now, I only think the mission part is what is most important. after we get there maybe we could go and find some places that could hire us."

"That sounds perfect, almost like you," he said, getting into a romantic mode. I smirked at the idea.

"Well hello, Mr. Cheesy! So nice of you to return! I didn't know you took the train?" I said, causing us both to laugh like children. The other people in the cars looked at us with a strange stare. I knew we should keep quiet for a while, so as not to displease these ponies the entire train ride. So, I looked at the scenery as Ponyville began to become a distant memory. Sure I may have had a few good memories and a lot of bad ones, but it all got way better when Doctor Whooves came into the scene, all the past things that my head thought of was my fault, went away when he and I became friends, and soon I realized that my life would probably never have changed if Doctor hadn't of ran away from Manehatten. It was almost as if the entire time, we both knew where everything was headed, I knew the moment I saw him that he was going to be different, I just didn't put it all together because at that time I always thought nopony would ever want me and I would be alone forever. I think Doctor was the reason why I was able to finally go to the Winter Dance, he was the reason why I was able to speak up to the ponies who raised me, and he was the reason that I finally was able to love myself after so long of discriminating my whole self as nothing but stupid and incapable of being loved.

It amazed me how long it was since the first day I met him. Memories came back like a picture framed flashback, and I could recall the scenes from the first thought I had about him, to the first time he stood up for me to Shadow heart, to his confession and his finality of trust towards me, to the first time we slept together in a hammock that still lay in the now-empty observatory (though now I guess it really is just a treehouse), and so many more that made me smile. and close my eyes. The whole day was one big roller coaster as many more thoughts invaded my head, and Whooves noticed this too.

“You seem to be thinking about a few things, mind telling me what they are?” I heard him say to me, causing my eyes to open and smile at his face. his gorgeous face.

“Just thinking about the past,” I said snuggling and getting up to sit next to him, “And the future,” I began to yawn as the effects of the day began wearing me down.

“You're getting tired, had a long day and all that, I think we should take a little nap, what say you?”

He lifted my head and we kissed as the train moved on, and I felt myself leaving it all behind and taking what mattered to me. Everything I knew, everything I thought, was going to change. But somehow, I knew that the only constant from here on out was that Doctor would be with me through it all. and I smiled as sleep fell upon me.

And so, the train left my past in Ponyville and moved towards a future I never even thought I wanted.

Author's Note

Welp, that is it. Nothing more. Nothing to resolve this entire scene, nothing to explain, no questions to answer. this is oh, so definitely the entire ending.

jk there is going to be an epilogue

A Derpy Epilogue

“Are you sure this is the place?” Whooves asked me.

“This seems to be the only green house here like she said, it is a surprisingly smaller town than I had intended. Unlike Ponyville.” I said putting the letter up to our faces so that we could examine it once more.

“Well I guess there is only one thing left to do,” Doctor Whooves said as I moved to the door, I began to grow worried thinking that this was all a mistake.

“You want me to do it?” Doctor asked

“No, I need to do this on my own,” I said, knocking on the door finally and waiting for an answer.

“Coming, just give me a second,” I heard a voice say from inside the house.

It opened slightly but stopped at eyes glance, I could see that it was a relatively older mare, more to be in her upper forty's, or early fifties. She had a lovely dark grey coat, mostly darkened by the interior of the house, and an amber mane that was beginning to fade within her age, her eyes were a lovely shade of green, as if there was a field inside of those eyes, and my face displayed indefinite surprise as I looked into them. And I gasped. I knew who she was the minute I saw her.

“M-mom?” I asked

the mare opened the door completely and looked at me with such awe as if she had thought that the one thing she loved was believed to be dead, and is standing right in front of her. As my instinct came up. I hugged her, even if I knew she may not be completely my mother, she may as well be an imposter trying to see if I have anything good to sell. However, the resemblance was too good to be true, and the minute I felt her, the minute both of a lost part of our lives met, I knew she was my mother. My real mother. I began to form tears in my eyes, and I could feel the warmth in her embrace, an embrace that a mother should be giving.

We stayed there for a little while, but I soon noticed that Doctor was standing there, all alone. And I put my hoof out, he took it and became part of the hug. The mare that was holding onto me, smiled at Doctor, as if she knew who he was without even getting an introduction, but accepted that he had helped me find her, and held on tighter, just so she would never let this moment end. Finally, we embraced as a full family. One that I knew that I would immediately love and cherish for years to come. I could finally smile in knowing that the ponies I held were the only ones that really knew about who I was as a mare, and would support me throughout my life. I knew nothing could stop us from being together.

The scene began to fade away and the only thing left was a little circle, engrossing everything in black, but before it was completely gone. A little pink hoof dragged the circle to be wider.

“You really thought we were going to end this all with a boring cliché train scene?” she said tripping over into the black abyss.

“Pinkie! just let the story be over already, they know what was going to happen anyway,” I said trying to reason with her.

“the story doesn’t have to be over; can’t we make a sequel?” Pinkie said in protest.

“Now Miss Pie, you know 75% of the time, sequels don’t work at all, they are just a part of the story that no one needed to know about,” Whooves said.

“But maybe we could be part of the 25% that is good!”

“Pinkie Pie, listen, sometimes stories are good enough that there doesn’t need to be a sequel. For now, why not we just finish this story and wait until the author decides that there will be some sort of sequel. But that doesn’t mean that the author will make a sequel, but that is okay, right? They worked hard on this and I think they deserves a break.” My mother said.

“Oh alright, but can I read it again sometime?”

“Alright, Pinkie, but for now, let's let this story end finally,” I said

“I agree, I don’t think we need any more dialogue from here on out,” Whooves said as we all laughed.

I looked back at the scene and winked with my good eye, causing my right to go up, and leaving the scene to turn black. Except for a star from my eye to shine. And then… Everything was black.

Author's Note

Alright, that's it! The real it. And to answer Pinkie Pies question... I still don't have an answer. I've been thinking about it, but I don't know if it is good enough to write out. We'll just have to see. Anyway, Thank you all for reading and sticking it out with me from the beginning! I honestly did not think I would get as much attention as I did. I appreciate every view and smile at the thought of them wanting to read my little story I tried to write when I was younger. When I began this story, it was because I felt an incredible tug of insecurity in myself, after years of feeling as if no one could love me romantically (the first chapter was written in my first year of high school, which was a long time ago when I was younger… so yeah, of course, I would feel that way). But when I see Derpy/Ditzy/Muffins, I see myself and feel how others are treating her. Then when I saw these two together, somehow, I psychologically felt that I could find someone if I give myself the patience to wait. Though I still have yet to find my Doctor Whooves, this ship always gives me hope that one day I might.

A New Friend... Maybe

Ponyville, a place of grandeur and hospitality, where you can be greeted by almost everypony with a smile on all of their faces. The school, where many young adolescent ponies try to figure out how their cutie marks can work for them in their futures. Yes, Ponyville, where friends gather around to see each other in their free time, finding out where they stand in the world. Where no one is forgotten or mistrusted, and young ponies can have fun after school during the remaining day. The best place for anyone. A place of wonder, a place like no other. Where you are never judged by any... and loved by all.

However… that just wasn’t the case for me.

“Give it back!” I shouted to the bullies who think it is so funny to tease and steal my belongings

“Why?” One of the impedimented stallions said even though I knew he wouldn’t let me answer, “It's not like you read these things anyway,”

Of course, I read them, it may not look like it, but I have a liking for literature. Oh, wait… you may be confused as to why these bullies are teasing me. You see, my eyes kind of have a condition called strabismus, a mystery I have yet to understand of why I have it, but I think it is genetics, the most common way of getting this condition, yet my family told others that it was an accident that is so harsh no one would want to talk about it. But I knew that was just for publicity. Anyway, due to this, I had a full life of pain and ridicule of other ponies. Just like now.

I waited till the bullies stopped with the teasing and playing keep away. What’s it worth if they just give up I thought, and my prediction was correct, for they soon gave up and left. Leaving me with a big mess that I had to clean up and be late for my next class!

After many more minutes of picking up my belongings and putting them in my saddlebags, I went to the class that I knew was very late. And once I came in, everypony stared at me.

“Your late miss,” the teacher said with no sincerity whatsoever, I smiled a sheepish smile, hoping I could just sit down and let my imagination run. Though soon I tripped, not knowing exactly why.

I thought I was clear! Was there a book I didn’t see? Or maybe a bag that was put down while I wasn’t looking. Or… oh.

I saw a dark magenta hoof being shown and I frowned as I looked at the face. Shadow Heart. A mare true to her name. she had a very bright maroon mane and a dark magenta coat. She also had a dark dagger piercing a heart in the middle of it! Don’t ask me what her special talent is, because I soon gave up once I reached a very bad conclusion. And she, of course, was my arch enemy (to her at least). It all started in my first year of grade school, I didn’t have any friends yet, but I knew this would be my chance. I was eight currently after my flight school lessons. I did a pretty good job there, so I was able to graduate a bit early, but not as early as another, faster student… anyway, after getting to my seat I looked around and saw many fillies and colts talking with each other, but I was all alone until I saw a mare come up to me and eyeing me curiously (you guessed it… Shadow Heart). We talked for a few minutes and really started bonding. It was then recess and I followed her out, unfortunately, my eyes also aren’t great with coordination, so sometimes I trip, or in this case, bump into other ponies. So I accidentally bumped into… who else? Shadow Heart, my new friend. And to make things worse, it rained the night before, leaving a mess of puddles, to which Shadow Heart was bumped into. I thought it was okay because she didn’t look hurt, but when I saw her face she looked very mad at me.

“You idiot! My coat just got washed! Why don’t you look where you're going! I just made my hair perfect! You are so dumb!”

I tried helping her but she just threw her hoof at me and shouted: “GET AWAY FROM ME AND DON’T EVER TOUCH MY GORGEOUS FACE AGAIN!!!!”

I thought this would just be water over the bridge, but the next day she went to my face and told me to back off, and I knew this would be a horrible friendship. It only got worse because she was considered the most popular pony every year, and because of our acquaintanceship, ending because she was “just not deserving of me”, and making a rumor about me that made it look like I was a devil in disguise. However, I never retaliated, that would just give in to what everypony was saying, but I did try to avoid Shadow Heart at all cost.

It never seemed to work, even when we were in middle school, she always found some way to make sure that everyone hated me or thought I was too dumb to understand anything. And every year she had a new set of goons who would praise her, doing everything she wished as if she was the empress, and mostly doing the taunting to me.

“What’s wrong with her eyes? Are they always like that? Oh gosh, can you even see out of those things?” one of them said grimacing and pointing to my eyes.

“I bet she falls on her nose all the time, does she even know how to speak?” another said, quite a loud mind you. Other ponies came by, too. However, they just laughed, but that always sent me to an edge. So I started to cry and run away. Once again, realizing that I was alone.

So, while getting up and brushing off, I huffed quietly and sat into my seat nearest the window, just to imagine and let my mind wander, completely ignoring the lesson. I looked out the window, my seat was near the best place to stop and imagine a better world. A world that had me treated like an equal. Friends that cared about me and listened to my many stories. A special somepony who took my hoof and squeezed it tightly to make sure that I never let go. I didn’t want to imagine that I was a hero, I just wanted something that could make me smile. A better place in my head that makes me feel whole.

That image was broken, however, because of a piece of paper held by a colt who told me to go to the…

Oh, come on!

In my hooves was a note that said I needed to go to the front desk. Probably good for another story huh…

I was never as great a flyer as another pegasus called Rainbow Dash but was better than most, my parents took me to a special class that made me fly better since both of them weren’t pegasi. My teacher, an orange mare with lovely brown hair mixed with golden highlights, was the greatest you could have as a teacher. We always met near the lounge where other teachers hung out and ate lunch. Once I was getting the hang of it, my teacher left to have lunch as well but always keeping an eye on me. I was practicing my loops when I overheard one of the teachers say something.

“So, did you hear?” One of the teachers said in true gossip mode.

“No what?”

“The principal just broke up with his marefriend and there’s been a rumor saying it was because he was in love with somepony else!”

I saw that my teacher was blushing wildly and thought it was cute that she had a crush on the principal, he was a good stallion who had a nice dark red coat and his mane was the bluest color that anypony could see. He also had a great spirit and was told to be the greatest colt that took on any mares' eyes. He was also really nice, especially for me. Once when I was struggling with my flying, he told me to never give up and try again until I get it right. So I took this advice and now I can flip like a gymnastic on a trapeze.

Thinking of the rumor, I knew that something must be done. My principal came by to check on me and my teacher, but when she was walking away to help one of her coworkers, I came up to the principal's ear and told him everything. And when I mean everything, I mean everything. I shouldn't have, I know now, but I didn’t know what some of those words meant before and thought it was just something sweet to say. My principal, however, took it another way, which led to a long talk and a very sad teacher. I went over to his office to try and hear what they were saying, hoping that I didn’t mess up anything, but the door opened before I could hear even the first breath. I looked at my teacher and saw the tears of hatred and a mad face that stared daggers at my eyes. And I knew I messed up… again.

Now that she was fired I was unfortunately welcomed coldly by her when I first came to Ponyville’s highschool. The same mad face that I saw when I was a child. That same face was still there when I came up to her, but she wouldn’t let me speak before shoving a piece of paper in my face and saying, “ There’s somepony here that wanted you to escort him around the school,” in an angry voice.

As I left, I had a few things on my mind, the first was why my former teacher could never get over my hiccup. I didn’t mean to, it was almost 11 years ago, I was only 6!

The second, and most important, was that somepony wanted me to show them around the school. Usually, when we have newcomers, a team of escorts is presented by their pictures on a sheet so that a pony new to the school could choose who he or she would want to take around the school. I joined the team only a few months ago but had never been chosen (it is so surprising how many ponies are new after the school year starts). I tried my best to make my eyes seem at least somewhat normal, but the minute my eyes went their “derpiest” is when the photographer took the picture! This being said, I wondered why this pony wanted me to give them a tour.

I was told to wait near the office doors while the front desk brought them to me. I looked at the paper and read a bit on the pony I was giving the tour to. It was hard because I couldn’t read much. That, and because there was very little information about the pony. Only that they were male and came from another school. However, I did not see any relations, but that could have been missed accidentally. Soon after, I tried to imagine what he might look like. My first image was a foreigner who didn’t know anything about beauty because that is not me! The second thing would be if he was a nerdy colt whom nopony would sit at lunch and never talk to anypony because he is so engrossed by his books or obsession that he wouldn’t even take notice of me. Or he was somepony who needed a good laugh and make fun of me... Like everypony else.

Before the tears left my face I tried to distract my brain with another activity. I started counting the tiles on the ceiling before I heard an unfamiliar voice.

“Excuse me, are you to be my escort?” I didn’t look yet, he spoke normal, but with a very posh accent, almost like the fashionista Rarity, a very pretty pony on the outside, and the inside, a generous spirit, though she does tend to get a bit dramatic at times, and gets very mad at me when I try to see her newest trends.

I soon gave up trying to find the identity of the voice and looked instead at its host, and I drew a breath. I saw a stallion, not a colt, with a dark, almost chestnut brown coat, he made it clear and pointed that he was no ugly pony, and he had a mane that spiked up and the most colorful eyes of blue that made me feel warm. Don’t ask me why. I stared at him and he stared back with confusion. I realized that I was just looking at him and doing nothing else. Still, if you were a pony, who’s eyes looked in opposite directions and were hated, scoffed, and even ignored, then you would be as confused as I was when I figured out that I was the pony this stallion chose to tour around the school.

“Oh! Um *cough* Yes, I am the one who is taking you around the school if you would just follow me.”

“Oh goodie!” he said with much enthusiasm that made me smile. A very small smile, but still a smile.

We soon went from classroom to classroom, I knew this school quite well and could tell what every classroom was and what was learned. After a few more classes, the lunchroom, and the gym, we finally entered my favorite place in the entire school, the library. I loved the library for two reasons, one was that the mountains of books were free for anypony who wanted them! And the second was that if anypony mocks me, the librarian shushes them instantly.

I went inside but noticed that my companion wasn’t there anymore, so I looked back and found him at the entrance with a shocked face.

I thought about checking to see if he was okay, but thought against it, why to ruin it for him, he may not have libraries where he came from.

I got a bit nervous, however, when after a while, he still stood in amazement, so I went over to him and he looked at me now with the widest smile only a child could muster after receiving the one thing he has wanted all his life.

He went inside and laughed at the amazing sight forward to him, “I can't believe it!” He said with much enthusiasm, “A library! An actual library! I have always wanted to see one, never was able until now. Oh! Look at this one! “The complete compilation of rocks: Where they are from and how they form”! THIS PLACE IS BLOODY FANTASTIC!!!”

I laughed. Like actually laughed! I hadn't done that in a long time. It was like I could not help smiling at how childish he was acting. It almost made me think I had finally made a friend here. Almost, that is. Because of the next stop… was where I knew I would lose him.

“And finally, this is the hall where everypony goes to hang out with their best friends at activities made by the ponies, for the ponies,” I said trying to sound as confident as I could. He didn’t buy it.

“Where do you go?” he asked me, which was surprising. Not by the question, but the fact that he was curious, and I couldn't take it.

“I… don’t think I want to tell you,” I said morosely, I didn’t want him to go away! He seemed so nice and never even commented on my eyes or any other deformities that I had! It was too good to be true.

“Well when you do, I’ll listen,” he said, smiling once again. This time it seemed a bit more calm and sweet. I have to get out of here fast.

I began to walk away, but soon found out he was following me again. “You do realize the tour is over right? You don’t have to follow me anymore.” I said walking away again.

“I know the tour is over, but I want to follow you because we’re friends right?”

I stopped in my tracks with a pale face, he may be new here. but never before had anypony said anything like that to me, not even my own sister wants to be seen with me.

I turned around and had tears welled up in my face. Realizing this, the stallion ran up to me to which I felt a touch of a hoof on my face. It was the best experience I could ever have… and I hated it so much.

“Why me?” I asked, doing my best to clear my throat and not choke.

“I don't think I understand the question,” He said, and I pushed his hoof away and stared at him in anger at what he said.

“I mean why do you bother with me? I obviously don't have what you want in a friend. I’m not smart and my eyes just make me ugly, I get bullied from every pony and ignored by others, and if you are my friend then it could happen to you as well. I don't want you to be bullied so you may be better just going into one of these doors, any, for that matter, and find a better pony than me because I would just ruin your life!” I was on the verge of running away at this point until I felt a force on me that caused my wonky eyes to notice the stallion was leaning onto me. Not only that, but he was actually hugging me!

“Do you think I care how your eyes look or how big your IQ may be. I’ll let you know that I didn’t have many friends back at my home and thought this would be the one place I could finally find somepony true. If you say that you get bullied or ignored by everypony then it’s all the more that I should stay with you. So please, don't say that you aren’t worth it, because I have seen many who never will be and you are not one of them”

I couldn't take it and tried to get out of his warm grasp. This was just too much for me. I didn’t want to leave but I couldn't stay either, so I went with my gut and just asked, “What is your name?” It may not have been the greatest question right now, but I think it would be nice just not to refer to him as “stallion” or “he” for the time being.

“Well, you can call me Time-Turner for now,”

I was stumped, not because of the name, but because he wouldn’t tell me his real name. You wouldn’t have told him yours either and you know it, my conscience said.

“What’s yours?”

I wanted to just keep it a secret, but those sky-blue eyes were telling me to say the truth. I opened my mouth when the school bell rang for ponies to go home. After being trampled by the hoards of ponies that were rushing for the weekend, I stayed put and just lied there, my mane frizzed and eyes circling. then picked up by a hoof that instantly felt familiar.

“You okay?” Turner said to me that made my heart leap… not in that way though!

“Yeah that happens a lot, don't worry about me, I have a thick skull,” I said realizing how dumb I sound.

“Well as long as you’re ok then I guess… bye?” he asked, almost as if he didn't want to leave. Though I know deep in my heart, I didn’t want to either.

“Um yeah, bye”

I left the school before I looked back at Time Turner leaving the opposite way, wondering if his words were true. Did he want to be friends? Do I finally have someone who cares for me? Don’t you dare get any ideas yet, you don’t even know him! My annoying head said leaving me with a frown as I went home.

Author's Note

This really shouldn't come as a surprise, I mean I really ship these two. And what better way of displaying this than a cheesy highschool romance? Yeah, I think it probably could be better, but there is more to see, so don't make assumptions just yet! Also, if you are wondering, no this is not Time Lord doctor. I've never watched it, and since I know there are die-hards about some of those fanfics, I decided to go with my own version. Sorry.

What If it’s a Kind of Date?

I waited outside near a streetlamp and began to grow worried, Doctor hadn't specifically said a time in which we should be meeting, but since he hasn’t come for me yet, I assumed it was later at night, earlier I told my parents that I would be going out, and of course, I was bombarded with curious looks (because I just can't have a normal life without everypony looking at me weirdly) but I soon explained that I was going with a friend, and they still seemed curious. After all, never in my life had I actually "gone out" after dark, so I guess I could understand their confusion, but thankfully they didn't tell me I couldn't go, so I left and everything seemed to go back to normal. I had skipped dinner (doubt anyone cared), and am now staying here waiting for my, What would be a better word than ‘date’, acquaintance? Chum? Maybe…

I heard hoofsteps coming my way and I smiled as I saw the brown stallion walking over with a smile of his own.

“Well it's about time,” I said making it look like I stayed here for the entire time he was away.

“Hey, we never set a time on when we would be leaving,”

“And whose fault is that mister timekeeper?”

As my words entered his brain he wracked himself to come up with something else to say, but all I saw was a mouth that was struggling with his words.

I laughed and went along my way waiting for him to follow. We left my home as the stars twinkled in the dim night sky, it looked like a nice clear night, perfect for anypony who wanted to come out to see the small town.

We first went to a small place with a very sweet look, it had a gingerbread house exterior. The sign slowly swayed but it seemed like no wind was present. I noticed the lights were still on so this place was still open. I turned around and saw that Whooves was staring at the shop. He smiled at how silly this place looked, but I could see he was interested.

“What is this place?” he asked as we entered the shop, a little bell rang implying that there were customers present.

“This is SugarCube Corner, it's the best place for a nice treat, and they have some delicious muffins too,” I said, brightening my smile at the thought of having some delicious muffins, though he looked at me with confusion, “Sorry, I really like muffins,” I said with a sheepish smile.

The Doctor just laughed and smiled at me, almost as if he understood what it was like to have an obsession with a type of food, it made me blush.

We came up to the register where a menu hung over our heads for the many things they sold. I already knew what I wanted, but Doctor was having a hard time figuring out what he wanted, his face went closer to the menu and I laughed. He finally made a reassuring smile that meant he knew what he wanted.

I rang the bell and not 0.23 seconds later a pink scurry came to the register and a hyperactive pink pony came up to us with a smile that looked extremely creepy. The only thing the mare was, was, pink. That’s all she was, a pink coat, a pink mane, pink, everything! The only thing that wasn't pink was her cutie mark, which was of three balloons of different colors. Still, she may have looked happy, but that smile did make me wish we chose something else to eat instead. I thought this was all she was going to do before an appropriate adult would come our way, but I was oh, so wrong.

“Hi! My name is Pinkie Pie and I'm here to get you your order, I just came here because I was so bored with my life as a rock farmer and my parents told me that I could come here to fulfill my destiny.” the words escaped her mouth almost as fast as she had come out to greet us. I was about to ask her where Mrs. Cake was, but the only thing I could do was open my mouth before she had spoken once again.

“No, wait! Don't speak, I already know who you are, your Derpy Doo, the mare who always thinks she is alone, but in reality, there is someone who does care for her and she realizes this later on, Oh! Let me guess, this is the colt who you fell in love with and finally realizing this you try your best to control your feelings but then…”

“SHUT UP!” I had shouted, her words were so fast I had completely missed the part where she somehow knew about my feelings for Whooves. She stopped but still a smile crept on her face. I tried to calm down and hoped that Doctor wasn't thinking I was crazy, but in truth, I think he and I both knew who the crazy one was in here.

I breathed in and let it out slowly before I spoke in a more tame voice. “I just want to order for myself, so could you please listen and not interrupt me for-”

“Oh don't worry about that, I already told you what you want to order, let me go get it,”

“But how do you already know-”

I hadn't even seen her go away before she came back with the order that I wanted, my mouth stayed awestruck for the rest of the time.

I left, still with the same expression I had, and left the Doctor to order.

“You probably know what I want too, huh?” The Doctor had said.

“Yep! You just want the sweet tea, kind of boring you know,”

“That's exactly why I did it,”

Once Pinkie came back with the sweet tea (a bit timider than before, but still faster than any worker I have ever seen) Doctor took out some bits but she just laid them back.

“Nah, save those for the night out, this one’ll be on me,”

The Doctor was about to say how she knew that we were having a ‘night out’, but strictly thought against it, and just walked back to where I was.

We exited the shop but not before we heard the pink pony yell out to us, “Have a good date you two! See you later Doctor!”

We looked back at her and then at each other and back again with pale faces, I think we both were a bit frightened after what we had just experienced, but I tried to keep a cool face, we went out far so she could not hear us before we laughed like little children.

“I can't believe anypony could be that hyper!” I said in between my gasps

“I don't think I have ever seen anypony like that before! How did she know almost everything!” the Doctor asked as we sat down near a nice picnic table at the park, and laughed some more.

I ate my muffin like I did in the morning and noticed that Whooves hadn't drunk his tea yet, so when I was done with half of it. I looked at him and we stared at each other for a while in the starry night. I blushed and cleared my throat before indulging once again in my blueberry muffin.

“So,” he said breaking the awkward silence between us, “Where were you thinking of going after this?”

“Well there’s not much to do here, we probably should have come at an earlier time. Most things are closed... but a few bars are open if you’re up for it,”

I was always told never to go into a bar until I am old enough, but that doesn’t necessarily mean that the dancefloors aren’t underage as well. Though I would never step foot in one by myself, it would just be embarrassing, but still, if Whooves were up for it, I wouldn't want to let him down.

“Nah, neither of us are old enough to drink any alcohol yet. And besides, I don't feel like going into an uncomfortable area,”

“Well then I guess that’s it then, not much for us to see, I bet it is not like in a big town like Manehatten where you could go anywhere and have a good time,”

“Not really, the city was too loud for me, I just like a nice place where I could read a book and have a restful sleep without the noises of ponies cheering or screaming. In fact, the day I came here, it already felt like a more quiet place. And I've been getting very good sleep ever since.”

I let a small chuckle escape my mouth, when I had seen him in the hammock the night before, he looked so peaceful. thinking this, his face and everything, it made me think how fast everything had happened. It felt like it was so long ago yet it was only less than 24 hours! And he stayed with me through it all. I started to blush and did my best to hide it once my brain came back to reality.

“Is there anywhere that you go here?” Doctor asked. I had to think about that, there isn’t anywhere I would go to Ponyville except home and my observatory. Then I thought about an area that I haven’t been to since I was twelve.

I got up to where we were sitting and began to trot away I didn't even notice that it looked like I was just walking away from Whooves, but he followed me gradually.

“Where are we going?” Doctor asked leaving me to stop and realize I hadn't said anything since he asked.

“Well, it's someplace I think you’ll like.”

My walk led me to some trees near a place that made Whooves stop and stare with wide eyes.

“B-but th-tha-that's…”

I looked back at him with confusion, it took me a while to see that this was, indeed… the Everfree Forest. Now I never was scared to go in there but at times… it did seem like it was a place to be afraid of. Though where I’m going, there is no danger, just somewhere to go to get away.

“Yes, how do you know about this?” I asked. I know that everypony knows this place in Ponyville, but he hadn't been here that long had he? Whenever I heard of this place I was 4 years old, and I had known every part of Ponyville at that time!

“Some of the ponies at school mentioned it, and when I asked my friends they all told me stories about the things that happen in there,” Whooves said shaking. I grew sorry for him, it wasn't his fault if he was told of some silly superstitions. Though, I remember what everypony told me when I asked about it. Still, it didn't make my mind wonder what goes on in there,

“Oh, well don't worry, where we’re going, there won't be any timberwolves or cockatrices,” I said with a reassuring smile.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive!”

It took a while, but soon he walked up to me and we made our trek through the dark forest.

The trees covered out most of the lighting, which made it extremely dark to see anything, but I remember the path to take and hoped that Doctor could still see me.

“Ditzy are you sure it was safe to come here in the dark? I can't even see my hooves!” the Doctor said in a panicked tone.

“Don't worry, just follow the sound of my voice, we’re almost there,” I said trying to calm him down. It was cute that he was scared of the silly things going on around here. Yet I still felt bad that he didn't know. I slowed down and came up to support him. Being by my side all the time, it was easy to calm him down. And soon, his shaking body refracted, and finally stopped.

After a few more minutes walking near the dark, we were found walking up a hill and could see a light that meant we were close to an opening. I smiled at the nostalgic feeling of my childhood. You could say that a role model told me about this place. And I will forever be grateful for her bringing me here.

Soon the light was shining the brightest it could and a little path could be seen, I rushed to the top of a hill and looked to see what changed about it. Absolutely nothing. It was still the greatest sight the Everfree ever had. The trees seemed to be more lit with the bright moon shining over them as I looked down. The same oak lay in the spot where I loved to practice flying around. My role model would come over to watch me and give me words of her wisdom. I loved how she always made them into rhymes. The marking I put down for my initials D.D on the bark. I think the flowers even stayed the same, the same nest that held the majestic species of bird that Celestia herself has kept as a pet. It all brought me back. Back to a better time.

Whooves came up soon and took notice of the place as well, he seemed much calmer than before, I even saw a little smile escape his lips. He sat down near the oak tree and I followed him. We sat in silence for a while as my eyes took notice of the beautiful sight of the stars. I looked around and found the Canis Major. I smiled with delight at the lines that connected to make something so astounding.

I noticed that the silence was beginning to grow and looked to see that Doctor was doing the same thing. I looked to where he was and saw that he was staring at a constellation that I loved when I was younger

“I see you're looking at Aries, a tremendous configuration mind you, I always was so fond of the name I wanted to be called that as a nickname.”

Whooves looked at me with surprise, and then I felt just a tiny tiny bit cocky, but it was nice to see somepony interested in my taste.

“What? Was it something I said,”

“No, it's just… well, I knew you were good with stars and everything, but to just name a constellation without even having a second look… it's amazing! I bet you could name any constellation there is if I just pointed to the sky! You're bloody brilliant!

He was getting a bit close but I didn't mind. It was so amusing to think that he cared about how well I am with the stars. I began to get really happy knowing that somepony actually cared about what I like! Maybe he knows what it's like too.

“Well we all do have our interest, my with the stars, and you with time.”

“Even still, you should put up your own club for stars and findings, I bet tons of ponies would love to see you talk all about the stars and what history the constellations are made of.”

I frowned. It was true, I did think it would be fun for me to open up a club where we discuss the different kinds of stars that are out there and our theories for how they work. Still, the others look at me and just see sompony with an eye condition who doesn't know what to do in any circumstance. In fact… that's what happened the last time.

“Oh, well I don't think that would be a good idea”, I said grimly.

“Why ever not?”

“Because I already tried it.”

Silence took to our side as we were once again, into it. I knew he wouldn't ask, but I think he’ll want to hear it anyway.

“It was my freshman year. I hadn’t known many of the ponies around Ponyville as it was, but here I thought I could finally find somepony who was like me. I never did. So while going around the halls one day, some pony tripped me, causing me to fall near a door that I soon became curious about, I thought it was just a storage room but I soon realized that it was an empty classroom! I wanted to have my own club for a few years then, and when I asked the principal he said yes! I thought there were going to be other ponies who knew what it was like to be in love with the stars, and I was surprised whenever there were a few ponies who actually came. However, after they figured out I was in charge, there were a few that didn't think I was suitable for being in charge of ‘such a smart club’. So some were holding a petition to see who would be better suited to run that club. And there was this colt who ran against me, and it was no contest… I lost. So now the ‘starry night’ club is being run by my opponent, leaving me out of the picture,”

I try not to think of this much, but the look on Doctor Whoove’s face meant he cared, so it was ok for now. I looked back at the sky and smiled again, it may seem odd, but somehow I feel the entire universe comes to me when I just look up at the night sky. Something I knew Whooves would understand.

He looked at me and I blushed, but I didn't seem to care at the moment, for I looked back at him, whereas my eyes began to move. I felt really embarrassed after that, but it was just the start.

"Ditzy, you may be liable to not answer this, but I really am curious, not as to make fun of you, or to feel pity but-"

"You want to know what happened to make my eyes this way?" I asked, knowing that this was going to be discussed once in our lives.

"You don't have to answer! If it's too personal, but I would like to know, maybe it could even things out?"

"Doctor, I would love to tell you the story, I really would. However, the problem with knowing is the fact that I don't. You see, my parents never did tell me how my eyes were this way, my biggest theory was that it was genetics and they just didn't feel like I was ready,"

"They don't think a seventeen-year-old is ready to handle the story of her eyes?"

"Well, I don't know, maybe something bad happened and they were forced to keep quiet about it all? It doesn't matter, all I know is that these eyes have both ruined and saved my life," I looked down, it was always the toughest roads that I had to take by myself, no one wanted to help me, which was bad. However, I never was able to get in trouble with a gang or anything that could get me in suspension, which I guess was okay. All I knew was that Doctor was here, and if he likes my eyes then all I have to do is smile and hope that they will keep him satisfied.

"I like them you know, they give out your character, and if other ponies don't like your character because of those eyes... then they don't deserve to look beyond them." I smiled brightly at that, I knew he would like them. It amazes me that such a pony could exist in my life. One second I felt like all I needed to be happy was to be alone, but now... now I really think I wouldn't be where I am without him.

Soon the moment was over and I breathed a heavy sigh, these two days were quite a ride, it started out ok, then got into a fighting mood, then soon grew to a sad evening, leaving to a late night of truth and sorrow, and waking up awkward, then going back to a somewhat normal and yet very crazy evening. This sounds like a simple thing but in truth, it takes a lot of energy to do what we have done.

I heard Whooves cough implying he wanted a subject change, so I let him give one. “So, how did you find this little place?”

“I had somewhat of a role model bring me here, I was told to never come here, but deep down in my heart there was a voice calling me, and I decided one day to follow it. After a few minutes I got lost and scared, I noticed a small field of blue flowers and decided to walk to them to calm me down. my mom may have thought Daydream was going to be better at taking care of her plants (even though she can't even take care of anything that she would own), but she did tell me that flowers can calm your nerves when your the most distraught, so I took a whiff and found a pony who was somewhere out in the shadows, talking to me. And I thought about running from the pony, but she came to me instead with a concerned look, and I noticed she wasn't a pony at all! She was a zebra. And the way she spoke made her sound funny too.”

'I shall not ask of you, but you must not touch these flowers of blue, beware of the consequences and come with me, or suffer a fate that will be too funny,'

I was still young, but I knew who to trust, and she sounded as much, so I followed her to her hut.

'Please make yourself at home, while I fix this problem of your own,'

I sat down at a bed near a window, somehow it seemed brighter than before I entered, but I soon smelled a brew that made me wonder what she was making, and the minute I came up I grew suspicious.

'Do not take caution on this brew you see, for all you have to do is soak in for a minute or three.'

I somehow knew I could trust her, so I came into the brew and floated in there for a few minutes before I could feel something inside of me move out, I didn't know what it was, but was strangely glad that whatever I felt came out.

'Who are you?'

'I am a zebra as you can tell, my name is Zecora and I make things to heal well,'

While most may have thought that she made no sense, I strangely understood her and knew what she was saying,

'Oh, So you make potions to heal ponies or animals?'

'That is indeed correct, you are a smart filly who knows how to direct,'

I got a little embarrassed after her compliment, not many knew me then and the rest just thought me a klutz.

'Now that you are good and well, you can go home and live to tell,'

I grew sad, I thought about how I never had heard from her and how she was here all alone, then it dawned on me as to why.

she must be rumored about too. That explains why she’s here all alone, with nopony, or zebra for that matter, she can rely on, maybe she could use a friend,.

As I thought about it, I dried off quickly and went to her to hug her, she took it by surprise but soon joined in.

'Why do you stay here? In a place that is this scary to other ponies?’ I asked.

‘You see little stout, I need the herbs and ingredients to make my potions come out,’

’Oh,' I had not thought that she would need a reason to stay here other than her just being lonely,

I looked outside and begun to wonder, why does it look so scary, but feel safe?

'Do you think that this place is scary?’ I asked.

Zecora looked at me with a small, but sweet, smile. ‘What you may think of as scary, is really barely. The trees and darkness may make us shiver, but you should look beyond what makes you quiver,’

She walked out of her hut and wanted me to follow her, we walked out of the dark wood and I saw a light that shined up, strangely I ran up, curious to see what may be on the top, and what I saw, made my mind go blank.

I saw the trees, though they were covered with light, and the grass began to feel softer. An old tree with glorious flowers sat on top of everything, out of all the things I saw, it had to be my favorite.

‘You see now young mare; this forest has many wonders to share. Where there may be darkness underneath, you must go to the light to see the belief.’

‘This place is incredible! How did you find it?’

‘Along my travels, I stumbled upon this place, it amazed me that it brought a tear to my face,’

I had seldom believed that it was possible to find such a nice place like this, but at that time, I rarely wanted to leave. I looked around and noticed Zecora was sitting down, enjoying the sunbeam. I came near and rested next to her.

'Can I come over again?'

'Of course, it would please my heart if you would come and stay, but for now, I must take you home so your parents won't go astray,'

And so she took me home, where my parents didn't even notice I was gone until Zecora came and got me, and I came back whenever I got the chance, I did it more in the summer, but now that I'm almost done with school, I haven't gotten a good chance to see her yet, she still comes out to Ponyville sometimes, but unfortunately the other ponies hideaway from her and act like she’s a witch, something that I wish would just go away, she's never helped by anypony and is having to dig up her own ingredients, my only hope is that somepony could just convince everyone else that she isn't a bad… anything!"

“Why don't you do it?” Doctor Whooves asked, leaving me with an expression of a grimace.

“Do you think I haven't already tried that!” I said in total anger, it made me mad when other ponies wouldn't give anypony who was different a chance.

I breathed in and felt a hoof on my shoulder and look to see that it was (as if there was anypony else there) Whooves.

“You are right, ponies shouldn’t judge you based on appearance, and I hope that someday you will convince these ponies that it doesn't matter what you look like, but how you act upon looking,”

“But ponies can say that you look nice only to make themselves feel better about not being as ugly as you are,”

“That doesn't necessarily mean everypony is a bad pony, it just means that they don't want you to get hurt,”

“Still, they can say things in there head before speaking out the words,”

“That's only because they don't want to hurt others feelings,”

“And yet sometimes we need to be hurt or else we wouldn't ever feel like we mattered, just that we were somepony who everyone lied to,”

It took a while for Doctor to answer our little conversation, and I wondered if I messed up again by saying the wrong thing, but I couldn't apologize before he spoke again.

“Well, other ponies may be lying to you, but I want you to know that whenever I say something about your eyes, how beautiful and smart you are, how you make me feel better about myself and that I had a problem I'm glad to change, I mean it.”

We both stared and smiled at each other, I grew warm and blushed a bit before taking a deep breath and laughing small.

“Hey, do you want to do something ultra childish,” I said to lighten the mood.

“Uh... sure…?”

I got up and went to the end of the hill, where I plummeted down onto my belly and rolled myself to the edge. I tumbled and rolled down to the bottom, where it was still as dark as ever.

Whooves noticed this and grew worried, he tried to see where I was but it was too dark after the moon stopped shining.

“Ditzy are you alright!” he asked in a panicked mood, I laughed, and was going to say I was fine, but then he never would see how fun it is to tumble down a hill, especially at this height.

“Why don’t you tumble and find out?” I shouted making him squirm. Soon he took this to consideration and fell onto his stomach as well and rolled down like me, only with screams and tons of ‘make it stop! Make it stop!’

I only laughed when he finally came down, I may not have been able to see well in the dark (or anytime for that matter), but I could see that he was a dizzy as my eyes.

“Are you ok?” I said still chuckling a bit.

“That depends… am I supposed to feel like the earth is sliding?”

“Yes! That’s the excitement, that’s why I like doing this so much, many just say that it's childish and that I should stop, but it brings me joy whenever I have troubles in the real world,”

Whooves was soon back to the way he was and smiled at me, I could see that he enjoyed this as much as I did, and it made me so happy.

“Do… do you think we could do it again?” he asked as he got up, still a little dizzy from the effects. This made me even happier and I smiled as we got up again and tumbled down to the bottom laughing our heads off and doing it all over again, I got so dizzy I couldn’t help but wonder if the world was real or not! I have never had this much fun with anypony before in my life!

Soon I thought we should stop because if I went any more, I would throw up and that wouldn't be so pretty. So, we negotiated that this would be the last time we rolled down the hill. We came up and sat down and smiled at each other before we rolled the tiniest bit and laughed as we kept tossing and turning around.

Soon though, I felt a force that didn’t feel right. It started to hurt, and I realized that it was Doctor Whooves. We must've been too close and intertwined while we rolled down. It did hurt but felt better when we landed, though where we landed was not the greatest position.

After the shock of our pain, I got up and realized what situation I was in. I saw the Doctor looking at me, but I noticed that he was very close. I came to realize that I was on top of him! I was going to get up but I couldn’t, I stayed there, blushing my ears off. That, however, wasn’t the problem, the problem was that the Doctor was blushing as well. And he wasn’t getting off or telling me to get off either!

I felt a strange feeling inside of me that somehow felt right. It was a strange ‘right’ that I didn’t know was good or bad, but yet I could hear my heart beating so loud from my feelings of shock and love. It was bittersweet, but I could still feel something. And I knew Whooves could too. Though I stayed, I knew that this was so… bad!

Shock hit me like lightning when I realized what I was doing, so I quickly got up and apologized as much as I could but I noticed that he wasn’t moving. So then it got to me that I may have broken him to shock. He just kept blushing and staying on the floor. I grew worried but relaxed when he got up and stared at me. I began to apologize some more but he just raised his hoof and said it was ok.

We stayed quiet for a long time before we were out of the Everfree and into the moonlight. I didn’t know what to say, what do you say to that!? I knew I should just remain quiet and let him think it out, but still, he shouldn’t blame himself for the cause of the problem.

“Um, Doctor?” I said meekly

“Hm? Oh, what do you want Ditzy?” he (thankfully) replied.

“I just want you to know, back there, with all the craziness that happened, that it was my fault it happened, I didn’t realize that with rolling down together at the same time it would make us smash together, and it was my fault that I didn’t move away from you earlier. I just don’t want you to blame yourself for anything that happened. And I hope you aren’t too embarrassed to be seen with me anymore.”

He didn’t speak just yet as we entered my home, I just thanked him and was on my way before Whooves called to me.

“Ditzy! Look, it's not that I blame you, or me, it's that I just didn’t know what to do. I mean you see this stuff in books (and the occasional fanfic) all the time but when it actually happens you don’t know what to do. I’m sorry that I didn’t ask you to move yet but, I just thought it was strange to see us in that situation, I hope that you don’t blame anyone but that edge of the hill where it all started,”

I laughed a bit at his joke and smiled, he wasn’t mad, and he wasn’t embarrassed… much. I felt happy knowing that even in our most awkward moments, we can still be friends that have a good laugh. And that’s just what we did. After a few more minutes, we calmed down and looked at each other for a while. I liked him, I knew I did. And, as I went into my home (my parents didn’t notice at all, they were interested in hearing that Daydream was having a hard day of shopping with her mare friends), I slept happily thinking about a future that, for once, I really wish did come true.